'^ I give theft Books ¦ for the /outriding of a College in this .Colony' _ Bought with the income of the Edward Wells Southworth Fund, 1913 VULGAR ERRORS, ANCIENT AND MODERN, ATTRIBUTED AS IMPORTS TO TBE PROPER NAMES OF TBE GLOBS, CLEARLY ASCERTAINED : WITH APPROXIMATIONS TO THEIR RATIONAL DESCENTS. INVESTIGATING THE ORIGIN AND V^BS OF LETTERS — MOSES's (HITHERTO MISUNDER STOOD) ACCOUNT OF EDEN BIBLICAL LONG-LOST NAMES UNKNOWN NAMES OF HEATHEN GODS, OF NATIONS, PROVINCES, TOWNS, &C. A CRITICAL DISQUISITION ON EVERV STATION OF RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER AND ANTONl.WUS I.V BRITAIN; EXHIBITING OUR FABLES CONCERNING IT, AND SHEWING FROM NAMES, DISTANCES, &C. ITS CERTAIS, DOVBTFVL, Ott I.1IA61.VARr SITUATION. To ivliich is added, RICHARD'S ORIGINAL WORK. Printed for G. DYER, Bookseller, opposite the Guildhall; longman, iiubst, rees, orme, and brown, paternoster-row? lackington and co. finsbur y-sqnare ; j. murray, albermarle- street; hunter, st. Paul's church-yard, londox ; and constable and co. edinbdrgh. 1816. Trevmian and Co> PrlntcM, Exeter. HONOtTRABLE THE UNITED HIGHLAND SOCIETIES OF LONDON AND EDINBURGH, THIS VOLUME, DERIVING OUR ANCIENT NAMES IN ^lYTHOLOGY', TOPOGRAPHY, HISTORY, &c, FROM iOOTS AND ItORDS OF THE GAELIC LANGUAGE, IS DEDICATED, BY THEIR OBEDIENT HUMBLE SERVANT, THE AUTHOR, PREFACE* 1.N General Vallancey's Irifli Grammar, it i3 ftated, that according to Neuman, " Hebrew letters do each fignify the idea either of motion, fpace, or rriatter. Hence every Hebrew word muft be at once a name, and a definition of the fubjeft ; and all objefts, in the natural ahd moral world, muft be known as foon as their narnes are known, and their feparate letters confidered. The proper names of men being borrowed from fuch ideas as Adam, i. e, Red Earth, it is more rational to fuppofe our learned anceftors named their letters ftoni meii rather than trees."* United with the features which ilature prefentsj hills are the prominent objects, and from their heights, trees were fometimes allufively called by their names. Thus Ceide, which may be written Ced, is Celtic for an hill; and Ced-an, or the great tree, took its name from this appellative. The word Ah, pronounced Aifb or Afh, is alfo head or hill ; and this is an old Hebrew name for man, and a Britifli name for a tree : But thefe, which prove that the features of nature gave names to men and to trees, prove not that either men or trees gave denominations to thefe features, or to letters. On the contrary, I fhall provcj that from the great natural ob jects of the earth, nearly every name was originally deirived : And where a departure from fuch defcent is imagined, it is generally to be attributed to fancy, and the raiftake may ba placed tp our ignorance on this fubject. In defcribing nature, the fymbols employed originally pointed out tbe features of its great parts, and not its little * The Gaelic alphabet is supposed to have heen named from trees, I shall prove that it was derived otherwise. *ii -PREFACE. accidental circvfrtiftances. We muft therefore fearch for fym- bolica'i reprefentations Of thefe features, and not for the trees of Gaelic or othet alphabets. That the names of men were borrowed from fiich ideas as our author mentions cannot be Admitted 3 and it muft le particularly remembered that words for land, for water, heads of land, heads of water, feas, fireams, plains, and fot their borders, are all that we can expect in names for the features of any Country, or the fymbols com- pofing their names. The old mOnofyllabic words of tbe world ftlU exifting in languages, contain roots, prefixes, and poftfixes : They com- pofe a great number of words recoverable in fenfe ; and their allufions will be more eafily reconciled when the terms them- felves are underftood, than they can for fhe prefentbe, from Hnfkilfulnefs in their fignifitations. The reader of fhe following pages will perceive, that thefe monbfyllables refer directly to the ancient names of Afia, of Africa, and of Eui'ofje ; and he will judge, that they muft refer alfo to their oldeft languages. That they not only point out meanifigs in the words of eacJi, which originally de- fcribed nature ; but the imports of common allufions alfo, in which they have been otherwife employed. In eftimating monofylkbic terms, fome knowledge of their fignificatiohs muff be acquifed. From this book, it is hoped, that this information maybe gained; that the old appella tions for the parts of nature, and for their fettlements, will exhibit *ords fufficient for comprehending thefe terms, and for fiievving raore juftly the fenfes of their allufions. In books of education we have often old appellations introduced; but fo little are they known, their parts fo little underftood, and fo wrongly are tbey divided into fyllables, that the moft un- ftilful could not more compleatly have ftrcceeded in derang's ing their letters, feparated as they are, according to our common mode of partition. In various inftances, there is no doubt that riionofyllabic terras in names are not only mifuiiderftood, but that they are often wrongly, fpelt and pronounced, from our not hfiving. PREFACE. Ill* for nges, been enabled to difcriminate, fo far as to divide compound terms into their original words. It will not then be prefumption to aflTert, that we muft compTchend ancient appellations before 'we can analyfe them: That we muft properly divide them to underftand their mo- nofyllabic terms — but to divide them properly We muji learn. The ufual order of chance muft be laid afide. We tim&. fflit no old monofyllabic words, nor form any from parts of an cient terms Without fufficient reafons. To analyfe old words, obferve that initial confonants, form, from their founds, prefixed words. B, C, D, G, P, T, and V have each ee or e Aif nexed in their pronunciation : Thus B is pronounced Bee, C is Cee, D is Dee, &c. Again F, L, M, N, R, and S, have E prefixed — thus Fis Ef, L is El, M is Em, &c. Roots are generally two letters, the firft a vowel, tbe fecond a confonant — fometimes the two firft are' vowels, and the third is a confonant. Prefixed confonants in fyllables are ge nerally words. Poflfi.ves are often augments or diminutives.* Where two or more monofyllabic terms compofe the name it is fometimes difficult to difcover whether the ending be a fubftantive or an adjective ; and nothing btit a comparifon of the features of nature, with the idea reprefented by the compound tfcrm, will decide this, and the real iraport. In moft cafes, hovVever, we had luckily fynonymous names, given when thefe names were underftood ; and thefe muft all be confidered, to find their agreement and their fenfes. Befides the fpellings given to the founds of thefe letters, we have in old alphabets peculiar names attributed to them, flowing from words which reprefented hieroglyphics. Into this preface I fliall introduce a fe*- of the fancies of authors concerning letters, and fliall endeavour to give their original fignifications more perffedly than in Eflay Sth, and ftill' more ufefuUy than they have hitherto been delivered. A. Written fornierly, according to fome authors, A arid >, is called by Gaelic writers Ailm (Ailim) an elm, &fir tree, or a ' la Wiseman's English Grammar, 1764, our diminatires are inserted. *a2 "^IV PREFACE, palm tree. It 5s called in the Samaritan and Hebrew, Alp or Aleph ; in the Perftc and Arabic, Elif; and in the Coptic and Greek Alpha.. Aleph is ftated by Bellarmine to mean a chief, or a prince. By Scaliger it is confidered as the firft found which childreii utter. By Caninus it. is faid to imply an ox, and Mr. Baxter, to fliew the truth of this, has fixedi horns to Aleph. But Aleph, written in Hebrew Alp, implied primarily an head, (the Alpes mean heads, as I have fliewn in this work). Alp, as an head, meant Aiofrft. The letter A, in the Gaelic, means likewife head oxfirfi, hill, promontory, &c. As im plying head, it may be one of water or of land ; and the head of water may be a ftream, or it may be a fea head. Aa or A water, is a river in Germany, whofe old name was Alpha. A an headland (A) is pronounced Au : It changes to Av, Afi Ef, Eph, Ew, and Em, in a variety of old names. — Av, the fea, changes to Au, Al, Ail, and EL Hence Aleph, Elif, or Ailim, may mean a fea head, or ftream. And as Ef, F, or Ph are the fame in pronunciation ; and A or Aa means the fame as la (by page xliii) vegion^Alpha, which was the old name of the river Aa, may imply the fea head region. — 'Great ftreams, connefted diredly with the fea, are often called fea heads, or little feas. — -Thus the Niel, or Nile, from Ni, the the fea, aud El, an head, or El a diminutive, means the fea head, or the little fea. Alpha then may have taken its name from fome bead-land, or from fomeT^a bead, like the Nile. ABEL Abel, as a comraon word, is rendered in our Cxpofitions of the fcriptures, vanity, breath, and vapour. As the name of a cily, it is rendered mourning ; but Pagninus judged that it referred to the features of nature, and without analyfing it, he called it a valley, or a plain. The world vvas named from a juft difcrimination of its fea tures. Words for the wants, for the neceifaries, and for the conveniences of man, explained a few only of the imports for the appearances of nature; and tbe proper names which were originally applied to hills, to vallies, to feas, to rivers, to , PREFACE. V* plains, and to their borders, were long fince loft to mankind in their fignifications. But thefe proper names, as rnere appellatives , could not, from their conftant ufe, be fofgotten ; and fome of them were in time held facred, and even worftiipped by the ancients as gods. Emerged from the idolatry, tho' not from the ignorance in names, of former times, we now unwifely account that lerri- lories were generally named from men ; but from neither gods nor men, can we rationally derive few of our appellations. Abel may come from A, an hill, pronounced Au, and changed to Av and Ab, as in the Aba, a mountain ; El may be a diminutive, and Abel niay imply the Uttle head or little hill.* Or Ahel may be derived from Av or Ab, the fea or water, and El a diminutive, or El an head. Or El in either of the above cafes may be a change of Err or Er, border, to El. — Hence Abel may imply according to the original root, added to the import of the poftfix. " The Irifti word Ur, fays an ingenious Celtic writer, fig- nifies a covering over, afpreading upon. Honce it is transferred by them to a variety of objefts, and iti which this image pre- fents itfelf, as mould, earth, fire, water, verdure, heath, evil, flaughter, &c." But in the features of nature we ought to fhew from what roots, words particularly flow. — Z7r then may be derived from A, an hill, pronounced Au, changed to Ar and Ur: or from Av, water, changed to Au, Ar, or Ur : or from Or, border, changed to Ur. — Water and land being the component parts of the globe, and their names from dif fering roots running into the fame words, become in foma cafes not diftinguifliable from one another, Streams too com ing from hills, are fometimes called from their heads : And hills refting on the fides of ftreams may be naraed from their water, • Augments are/ormed by consonifnts with bboad vowels ; thus On is an augment in the Gaelic and Spanish : Oil or Ol, in the Gaelic and other languages, is also an augment. Diminutives are/ormed with the same consonants icith smail vowels ; (hns En and In, or El or //, are diminutives. At nnd Ot are augments; Et and It are dittiinutnv.;. *H 3 "^Vl PREFACE. Words fpr fea, for water, for ftream, for yalley, for plain, for hill, and for their borders, changing fo as to become thp fame in various inftances, it would be matter of furprife that we fhould precifely find the iraport of every letter.* — The |igure of the Coptic 4 is fomething like our italic A, were it written from right to left. Mankind will fcarcely fuppofe that fo much ignorance haij been advanced, fo much erroneous judgment been pafled, and fo little juft difcrimination been employed, as in our com ments on the names of ihe facred fcriptures. -rrOn thefe our ivifdom hath truly been " a want ofunderfianding." Provi dence who beft knoweth what is neceffary to rnan, IjaLh in this inftance fliew^n us, of how little ye can really boaft ! At the fame time it hath difcovered to us, into how many errors we have fallen, through the negleft pf applying that reafon with which we were originally endojyed. Few are the men who bring ajiynew thipgs to pur thoughts. We are, I fear, oftener the propagators of error, than the ef- tabliftiers pf truth : And frequently are we the unfkilful exr pounders of the inytl^plogy, of the hiftory, and of the geo graphy of the vyorld. Of the compound naraes relating to thefe, no one as yet underftands even their divifions into monofyllables ; nor com prehends the component parts which they deflgnate, AMpN, or AMMQN, you have been tgught, reader, the fpunds only of letters. I fliall herein fliew you fome of their original ufes in names ; and will proceed with analyfing the names themfelves, bt a firfi attempt fpr the laft two or three thoufand years, we muft expect difficult roads to encounter— our ways are not paved, and. many arc the intricate paths which lead aftray— but we muft not abandon our journey to places fearched for. One of thefe found, leads to another, where more information as- flfts us in our paflage. At every habitation we get fome in- • Names when compared with places, or features which they repre sent, are easily explained; but wjien situations and features are un known, some dilliculty obtains, PREFACE. vii* telligence of our wrong fteps, and find where we parted fron> our true road. As we advance our travel is regulated. The hills, the vallies, the water, the plain?, and their borders^ become familiar, tell us their names, and direct us more cor rectly. A few bulls now apd thep befet us ; apd we find mankind dreaming of tiieir giving 9. variety of names to the univerfe. That their lands are the fun, moon, and ftars-r- that thro' love thejr diftrife vvere named from the gods ; and thro' fear ,that they took epithets from the deyijs. — Thus igr norance finds many allufions, tells many plaufible tales, many ftrange fliories, and gives more filly relations than even iraa gination would conceiv.e. " Ammon, or Hammtin, or Hama^n, or Jupiter Amnion,'' fay$ an author, the celebrated god of the ^Egyptians, was probably a deification of Ham, whofe pofterity peopled Africa, and who was the father of Mifrairn, the founder of the jEgyptian polity and power.'' Thefe terms are explained heteaftej:, and we leave gods, demi-gods, and heroes, to the n^ytholog^ft, who draws from ancient records abundant proofs of thefe and other perfonages having been fuppofed fponfors to names of the material world, as well as to a variety of naines in the world of fancy. — An cient appellations were given the world before the ignorance of idolatry took place ; apd the import of thefe only do I v/iftj to refcue fron? oblivipp. ARARAT and CAUCASUS. Araiiat is faid to mean " thecurfe of trembling ;" hat tbe ciirfe oftrernbling reprefents not our idea of Ararat. Ararat, if not a ridge of hills, is a mountain with two heads. A or Au, varied to Ar, therefore an head, is repeated in defcrip- tion : and 4t, an augment, is poftflxed. Ararat then piean? the great hills or heads. In like manner Cau is hill, and Cas is the fame, and Ca'j.- faftis, as Us is territory, means the hill's territory. «a4 ^^'M PREFACE. ARMENIA Is faid to be derived "from Aram, the father of the Syrians; or from Harminni, tbe mountain ofthe Minians." But in this country lies the head of the Frat. Ar then comes from Av, water, changed to Au and Ar. Men frpm En, land, with ikfas a prefix, which means head; and la, territory. And Armenia implies the water head land territory.* The land then in queftion was named from its natural fitiia- tion; and without con fidering "Aram the father of the Sy rians," or the Mountain Harminni ofthe Minians," (which fft etymology founds fomething like John Doe and Richard Roe, in law), we have fiiortly fliewn that this countrji- received its narae from lying on the banks of the upper part of the Eu phrates, ARAB. In eftimating the defcent of names, we find men always applying allufions or fimilitudes: The further they recede from nature, the nearer they proceed to the vaniftiing point of its light. In fpeaking of the narae Arab, they enquire not for his country; nor, by what marks it is known : They have been accuftomed to snigmas, and confider our names as their riddles. If we afk, what is an Arab ? We are told that it is ¦" one who lies fnares" — that it fignifies " one who multiplies" — > that it implies " locujls" — and that it denotes " a window" Now an Arab is a man of Arabia, and Arabia muft be, ac cording to thefe expofitors, the land of fnares, the country of ^pdliplicatipn, the region oflocufis, and the territory cf ipindows. ¦ — Hiftory furniflies us with proofs that men always laid fnares, and that they always multiplied ; and from thefe parts of the explanation it fliould feem that we are all An abs. — But hiftory hath never fliewn us that there was a region cf-lo- cufis, nor a territory of windows ; nor that this region of lo- cpfts, and territory of windows, was Arabia, the country of X'neAtabs. * It will sometimes appear that the endings in Id and ils variations, are as above redundant. The men who oCten added these endings, knew Dot the imports of (he names. PIIEFACE, il^* I have rendered the word Arabia, the border fpa territory ; but as Ar may alfo mean the fea, and Ab, head, Arabia rtyay Otherwife mean the fea head territory, and Perfia the fame. We find too that this territory is called ./Ethiopia in the fcrip tures, which means the little fea head territory. Many are the old names of towns which range under this lettev. I haye felefted a few, ^nd have exarained the given innports of a variety of others. In Jiebrew it is fuppofed that every word is explained by its root, prefix, and pojlfix — but t^is is only aflTerted — no Hebrew names have been rightly exr plained. I will therefore continue this expofition under other letters, in order to promote more rational con^nrients on the f3cred fcriptures. Ufider the article Eye, fee Ada?^, B JS, Be, or Bee is explained In the following pages. In names it may mean head, hill, hill ridge, &c. Be-ta, as T4 (a change of Te) is land, the hill ridge or hill territory. But B is called Birch by Gaelic writers, from this tree being named Beth in their language. Mr. Baxter terms the Hebrew Beth " Litera Balans or Ovina," and fays that " its found was learnt from the flieep." I have fhewn in the article Italy, that It and Ith may rnean ridge, and B-it, B-itb, or B-etb may be hill ridge : And if the letter be placed as anciently fome v.'riters aflert, ^ , it might nqt only have reprefented an head, hill, or houfe, but heads, hills, houfes, town, &c. Hence we have E.Hblebem and numerous name^ derived partly from this letter. To this I fliall ftate, that Ad is water, and Bad, ip the Gaelic, is a fpring or water head; and in this, and a great variety of inftances, B implies head. I wifli not by this elfay on letters to be fuppofed as pro claiming wonders, for it will be perceived, that they are fitted tp form words either for hiUs or dales ; for fea, water, or ftream, and for their borders — that for differing imports, we have moft times different aflTemblages of thefe letters erp- ployed ; and where they are alike, they muft be compared with their fubjedts, to which they feparately refer, in order. *X PREFACE. to diftinguifli the fenfe intended. To {he'^ tie ufe of letters, _ however, informing proper names, will reqidre much invefligation, to ivhicb we have hitherto never attended. BELUS. In Judea, a little river was named Belus, from. El, a lake, B, head, and Us, region. — Pliny, in book 36, chap, 26, fays, that it rifes from a lake, and runs into the fea, a few miles from it. It is faid to imply, " Ancient, to grow bid, to perifb, and to mean nothingl' I hope, reader, that you will not ixf that it means lefs. From Av, the fea or watsr, varied to Au, Al, and we find that El may mean the fea or water, and it often alfo means a lake ; but if El come from A or Au, an hill, changed to Al and El, then Bel will mean the hill, hill ridge, or the high place. People of the eaft delighted to live upon hills. — They adored them, and worfhipped gods named from them ; and hence Bel became a name for a god. The word Err, or Er, border, changes alfo to El in various names, in which cafe Bel implies the head or ridge border, BUOOK. " The Hebrew word Nacbal (Nil) fignifies a valley." And authors lament that it fliould be ufed for a brook alfo. They fay too that there is no diftindion made between a brook and a river by this word in the fcriptures. As I know not Hebrew, I cannot with certainty oppofe their aflertions in that language ; but I fliall prove them not to be well- founded in the language of common fenfe. I muft then ftate that Nachal means a river, and not a fmall ftream; but Nbl may have other vowels fupplied, and then, inftead of a river, or great running water, it may imply a little water, or a Uttle ftream. Brook has for its root Oiche, Ock, or Ok, water; with R prefixed, it will mean, by effay Sth, the flowing or running water, or the ftream : And with B, which means head or bill^ it will mean the head or hill ftream. ' Brook then is a name which may be applied to any ftream, large or fmall, running PREFACE. XI* from fome head.* — But Mhl, with the vowwls fupplied, al- ways fliews of what fize the ftream is. Nachal, from Nad, the water, Al, deep or great, mean? a gre^t water, a water yalley, or a bottom ; but with thefe vovyeis it never means a fmall ftream ; and hence Nachal may be applied to the Eu phrates, the Nile, &c. It may alfo be appiicably ufed with the word Torrent, as this is generally confidered a high water. Great difficulties appear in wprds before they are analyzed; and greater muft haye obtained where the mode of analyza- tiop was liever underftopd. BABEL, BABYLON.— 5^« letter N. In the letter B. I find no explapatipn of Hebrew names correQ:. The fcriptures give us fimply appellations. Com mentators, abfurd fignifications, and allufions, which ofteti vitiate the fenfe of the words in connexion. In efl'ay Sth, and in the following account of the import of letters, 1 fliall Ihew their ufes. If I do not every where ex plain myfelf, the reader will refer to other pages for further information : And I mut): here inform him, that I advance nothing without a proof fomewhere in this book. At my leifure I fliall bring all my proofs into an alphabetical form for a vocabulary, which will be delivered gratis.— But time may flop my hand. I have, however, proceeded fome way in the taflc, apd hope to compleat it. G and C. G in old alphabets cornes next, and is called by Celtic wri- ers, Gort, the ivy tree, and fometimes Gath, a fpear. But Gort, or Gart, is alfo Gaelic for an head. In Hebrew it is called Gimel, quafi fay authors, a camel, which we may with as much reSitude render bull. In the Coptic and Greek it is naraed Gamma. In the Syriac Gamla, or Gamela. In page 20, I have fliewn that Cam may be derived froin Amh or Av, changed to Am, as in the Amu or Amus, a lake of Tartary, or in the Amga, now the Oxus. — Am may mean * I mean not here to say, that two words are often necessary or pro per for one stream. ^'1 PREF.4CE, water, or the fea, England has many ftreams named Cam, Camel, kc. Ruflia has one named Gara.* Ciznislake, that is a water, head. In Brigantia it is Gan. G and C were the fame letter in old names. They imply head, bottom, inclo- fure, &c. by efl^ay 6th. With Am, border or head, either Cam or Gam, by page 20, may alfo mean a valley, a bottom, a hill, or a ridge. We fliall further ftate, that Rian means little fea, and Grian, from the fame Celtic language, is little fea BOTTOM, little fea HOLI.OW, or little fea land. G will therefore mean a bottom, hollow, or land. Ava is alfo a name of a river, little fea, or fea head, from Av, the fea, and A a contraftion of An, a diminutive ; or of A, importing head ; and this word may be chapged to Ama, and mean little fea. In Gimel and Gamma, Gim is changed to Gem J and El is alfo a diminutive, as it is in Gamela. In Gamma the Af is doubled, and with the following A forms a diminutive noun. In like manner Mul, from Av, Au, Al^ and Ul, means water, and with M, ^s head, &c. Mul may imply the head water ; and Mulla, its diminutive, the little head water, wherein L is doubled. — Further the word Ban, from An, water, and B, head, means the head water ; and Banna, the little bead water ; in whicti N is doubled. And this doubling of the laft confonant often happens in fucU noups, npt pnly ip names of places, but in names of man kind : Thus from John we form the diminutive Johnny. In Gamma then, a diminutive noun, the M is doubled, Ama, alfo the little fea, or fea head, may be written Amma, and imply the fame ; and with G prefixed. Gamma will mean the little fea head or BOTTOM, little fea hollow, or little fea LAND, and the fame as Grian : And this word or letter will anfwer to tbe river, to ihe valley, or to the land ofthe Nile; or to any like ftream or land. Implies Coll, which in the Gaelic like G means lead, end, hollow, isfc; but It is ufually explained by Coll, the hazel tree. In Hebrew, Curr Is a fountain, in which, from Av, f From what follows, Cam or Gam. may mean as a s.?a head,"a hag. PREFACE. xiii* varied to Au and Ur — Urr may imply water, and C head or hollow. The Caph or Kopb, of the Hebrew, is nearly allied to this letter. Caph is, however, by Caninus, called a palm, and Kopl an ape or a monkey. Mr. Sharpe fays, that the de- fcending ftroke of the letter is Its tail. — But Caph and Kopb may mean water head, as I have fliewn in the word Copte, The Copti living at the water head of the Mediterranean and Red Seas, took their names from the lands lying on thefe feas, and their heads. Thefe letters alfo feem to denote thefe heads in their Coptic figures. Mr. Sharpe, on the Greek language, fays, that " the Coptic letters are nearly the fame as the Greek ; but as the names are not jEgyptian, and no infcrlption hai been difcovered confifting of any of thefe alphabetical charafters, till after the Greeks were In pofleffion of jEgypt, under the Ptolemys, It is nothing more than fancy or conjefture to imagine that the yEjryptians were the authors of thera." But Monf. Della Valle, ftates, " that the Greeks, when they exprefs numbers by letters, for No. 6, ufe the letter So, which they fuppofe not to be a fingle letter, but a compound charaof witnefs, frora wheiice carae the word Gi/ftj<^." * See Ram-beadj page 141, *Xvi PREFACE, But this word may be derived from A or Au, an liill, changed to Al, El, and //, as in bill. — Bad is head or ridge, in Eaduilt, the Gaelic for Italy ; and in which. It and Ead axe head or ridge, ll-ead will therefore mean ihe bill ridge ; which, with Cor G implying inclofure prefixed, will read thi bill ridge inclofure ; and this meant all the hills beyond Jordan, and the country included, to the river. Gilead was then fortified by its hills, and its inhabitants were noted as defenders of their country. Gad is faid to mean armed, prepared, i^c. A Defender and a Gileadite were there fore fynonymous terms ; and places, fo defended, were com pared to Gilead. Out of Gideons Gilead, or hill ridge camp, therefore, which lay on the weft of Jordan, and which com mentators have never ttnderflood, were thofe not prepared for battle to depart. But I muft not become expofitor. HERMON, HERMONLM. Herman implies the inclofed heads border land, and In cludes all the hills of its border; and In and Im were origi nally ufed in naming places for territory, as in Lubim, which is written fpr Lybia. Hernwnim then means in the features of this land, the bill, or hills border territory.* The land included by thefe hills is named alfo Iturea, in which it is hill or ridge, Ur, border, and Ea, territory; and the hill or ridge border territory, anfwers exa6tly to what has beeh ftated of Gilead and Hermon. See more under the letter H, Hitherto we have contended for the features of nature. The letter A feemed to refer to an hill, and to mean first ; to a fea head, &c. rather tlian to an ox. B feemed to refer to the boufes or beads on tbe borders of fome fireams or bills, rather than to the bleating offheep, G and C to a valley, to beads of feas, to rivers, to lakes, &c. inftead of ivy bufbes, fpears, ca mels, apes, or mankies. I have fliewn that the terras by which I have rendered thefe letters approach to truth; and am next • The translation Hermans, by Biabop Horsley on the Psaloiis, is im proper from tbe heads border land or Hermon, including all the hills of' •his country. See the letter H, PREFACE. XVU' to fliew that D refers direftly as a Coptic Hieroglyphic or fym- bol, infignification, as well as in figure, to the land of .^gypte, D D or 1 DeU, Daleth, or Delte, is faid to have the form, and the narae ofa door — but I know not by what whim this can be difcovered. I have fpoken of the letter D In my 6th eflTay. — ^The Greek A hath always been fuppofed to have given name to the land of yEgypte, called Delta. No hiftorian, no antiquary, no grammarian, no etymologift, ever doubted this. The fuppofitlon ftands as the creed of ages ! — But let truth be heard. — I haye fliewn that El may imply water ; D, head, and Ta, land ; and that the head or high-water land, may be the drowned land. But not to infift wholly on this analyfis — Dile is Gaelic for inundation. It is written Del in Delgovicia; and in Deluge, which is a word of Gallic origin, if Uge be af- pirated. Deluge will mean the huge or great inundation. — The JEgyptian Delta then, as Del is inundation, and Ta is land or territory, by page xliii. means, what It anciently was, tht inundation land : And the letter Delta is the Coptic Dalda;* and both of thefe being hieroglyphics only, gave not appella tion to the Delta ; but took their figures and names frora this territory. MIftake not reader, afhadowfor its fubfiance. — Whilft ety- mologlfts plead privilege for common opinion, do you approxi mate to right thro' common fenfe. We have here found a letter to be an hieroglyphic of a known territory. An emblem or figure of the chief part of .jEgypte. In Arabic and Perfic, Dal feems in its figure to reprefent a combe or a valley, and it is in the Gaelic a word for a Dale. DAMASCUS, " Is commonly derived from Domefhech, a fack full of blood" or it is ftated to mean " fimilitude of burning," " or ofthe kifs" " or qf the pot," " or of the fack, &c." But in Damafcus, D means head. Am border or plain, and the word Dam the head • The Coptic Dalda is more descriptive of this land than the Greek Delta is at present. *b *Xviii PREFACE. border, or the plain : Afc is water, and Us territory; and the water plain territory feems to be the import of the name of one of the oldeft cities of the world. The letter D is pronounced Dee, and this is fliewn in the following treatife to mean alfo a water head or ftream, D then may refer to a head of water, or a head of land. It has been fafhionable for 3000 years not to confider the features of lands which are to be defcribed, yet the nearer we approach to truth, the nearer have we found ourfelves de fcribing nature. Damafcus is now called by the Turks Scbam. — We write S for Es, in Efcotia and in Efpana,—lr\. forming Scbam the Turks have tranfpofed Afc, water, becaufe it is ufual to begin the word with water, where it attends land, and to end it with a fyilable which denotes the territory. Scbam then is a eontradtioji of Afcbam, which means the fame as I have already found this narae. Tbe water Sorder terri tory : or tbe water plain territory. The Hebrew names in D are afl wrongly rendered. The reader need not doubt this, if he attends to what has been ftated of Damafcus, E, The figure of the Coptic E feems to reprefent an head land from which a ftream iflTues ^t an aperture. It may therefore be considered as reprefepting a fpring or the fource of a river. E is He In the Hebrew. Caninus confiders it to be a fort of a worm or cochineal, Mr. Baxter has a furprlfing conjefture on the draught ofthis letter, and calls it Litera Faeminea. Ia the Coptic it hath the ppwer of Ei, which is the fame as Is — thus Eilain is the Gaelic for I/land; and therefore the Coptic Ei, and the Greek epfilon, may flow from Ofcbe, wa ter, changed to Oighe and Eigbe. It may alfo flow from Aighe, an hill, of which Eighe is an infleftion, and may be pronounced Ei. Eta, or E long, may mean the bead territory, and alfo an hpufe as in the ,^thiopic, or it may mean the nuater territory. E was called by Celtic writers Edbba, or Eadba, the afpcn tree; but Eabba is alfo the Gaelic name of our firft parent PREFACE. xix* Eve. Authors have never attended to the imports of their letters, nor have they fully comprehended the names of our firft parents. You will then reader cxcufe the following ac count. EVE. Eabba may be derived from A or Au, an head, as in Abury or Aubury. — Au will vary to Av, Ev, and Eb, as in Evora or Ebora ; and as Bh is in the Gaelic the fame as V, Ebb or Eabb will be the fame as Ev or Eav, and if we add the poftfix A or E, which may mean territory, Eva or Erne may imply the territory head : — But as A and E are often contraftions of An and En, diminutives ; Eabha, Eva, or Enie, may imply ihe little bead, or mother of mankind. It is to be remarked that other words for head, denote alfo woman in the Celtic — ^thus Be and Tot are woman; and thefe mean bead alfo. ADAM. Of Adam as well as Efve many are the inapplicable, apd at present uncertain origins of his naraes. It has been ufual to derive it from Ademab vegetable earth. Protogonos in Sancho- niatbo apud Eufeb. fignifies firfi made, which is a mlftake when referred to Adam. Mr. Bryant fays, that Ad and Ada Signify firfi, but he mifapprehends the next part of the name. Sir JVilliam Jones fuppofes Adam to be derived from Adim, which in the Sanfcr'vt he (ays means the firfl. Sale fays, that the Perfians render the word Adamh, first Man ; but he does not analyfe the word, Parkhurft fuppofes the narae to be derived from Bedemut fignifying likenefs, &c. But the fcripture gives the name Adam to both fexes, and the name is generally rendered Red Earth ! It is faid In Shuckford's Fall of Man, that man was called Adam from Admah the ground — the woman Ashe, frora Aifb, man, out of whofe fide flie was taken ; which analogy he fays is lolT:, if we take the names of other languages. We are, however, not informed from this what Aifb, man, nor AfHi, woman, means — Aifb then may be rendered from Ais, Gaelic for an head, which is pronounced Aifh and Afh. *b2 *XX PREFACE. Many eftates and pariflies of this kingdom are fo named from their fituatioris oh hills or heads. — We muft alfo Pote that AifSe, Afh'e, or Afhet is the diminutive of Afh or Aifb, Gaelic for head, and means little head. Adam was named Aifb or Afh, head, frora the heads of the earth, and Eve was named Afh'e or Afhet,* from the little heads. — But Amba is the Gaelic forman; and ./^^ is head, chief, or firfl. Adamh a, therefore, the Gaelic for man, means as in the Perfic, the fibst Man, Eabha is woman, which becpraes Ebha, Efoa, and Eive : But as Fis pften changed tp Mb, Emhe is alfo woraan. Ad-Amha was then the first Man, and by ufing the fe minine or dirainutive termination, Ad-Emhe was the first Woman. It appears then that words for head denoted man and woman. Adam, placed in a garden for protection, was taught per haps as he required inftruSIon. — Various are the fanciful meanings attached to his refidence Eden ; all given without reference to the features of nature, and without comprehend ing the manner of beftowing old names. To approximate to their original' ipiports, I have analyzed them. There are fe veral other Edens : Amongft thefe there is one o(i Mount Li- lanus, near the river Adtinis—saoxher at the head or point of Arabia. Their names denote the fituation? of th'eir lands — the tvCo laft would be appropriately defcribed by water heads, of bead lands — town or city would be underftood : Pleafure defcribes no feature of nature, and It would be betteri intro duced into an Arabian Tale, than intotbe expofition of Eden in Arabia, into that of Eden on Libanus, or into that of Eden, whofe lands were on ftreams, and Whofe heads ran to parti cular points, which may be rendered tbe beads, or waters ter ritory ; or the girt land defcribed in tire fcriptures. In Mr. Hewlei's Bible we have the following eoMcife ac count of Eden. " The word Eden, In Hebrew, fignifies Plea fure. Hence feveral verfions, and among the reft the Vulgate, have rendered it tbe Place or Garden of Pleafure. But it is fufficiently evident, from feveral paffages of fcripture, that it is the proper narae of a country; for Cai7i is faid to have * It is thus written in Robinson's Key to the Hebrew Bible. PREFACE. XXI" dwelt in the Land of Nod, on the eafl of Eden (chap. Jv & xvi.) It has, however, exercifed the fagaclty of commentators to determine the fpot where Eden was fituated. The learned Heidegger, Le Clerc, Pere Abram, and Pere Hardouin, place Varadiife near Damafcus, in Syria, about the fprings of Jordan. But this is deftitute of all the marks fpecified in the Mofalcal defcription, which ought to be the principal teft in this en quiry, Sanfon, the late Mr. Hadrian, Reland, and Calmet, place Eden, in Armenia, between the fprings or heads of the Tigris, the Euphrates, the Araxes, and the Phafis; but this fcheme is not much better fupported than the former, modern travellers having difcovered that the Phafis does not rife in the mountains of Armenia, as the ancients pretended ; but at a great diftance from the Tigris and Euphrates, in Mount Caucafus.'' " But there ftill remains a third opinion to be confidered, and this is indeed fupported by all the pafl&ges of fcripture, where Ede7i Is mentioned. According to this the terreftrial Paradife was fituated upon the united ftream of the Dig'ilat or Hiddekel and Frat, called by the Arabs, Shat al Arab ; that is the river of the Arabs, which begins two days journey above Bafrab ; and about 5 leagues below divides again into two or three channels, which difcharge themfelves into the Perfian Gulph. The Shat al Arab is therefore the river paf- fing out of E^en, which divides into four heads or different branches, and niakes four rivers, two below the Pifon and Gihon, and two above the Euphrates and Hiddekel. This opi nion was firft fuggefted by Caloin, apd it is with fome little variation followed by Stephanus Morsnus, Bochart, and Huetius, Bifliop of Avranches. See Univerfal Hiftory." This writer further obferves, that " By Pison Huetius underftands the weftern ftream, which arofe from the parting of the Euphrates and the Tigris ; and by Havilah, the eaftern traft of Arabia, lying near the bottoni of the Perfian Gulph ; but Reland and Calmet confider the river Pifon to be thePhafis; and the Gihon to be the Ara.ves. This opinion is fupported with much learning and Ingenuity; biit the whole is involved in obfcurity from the great changes *b3 *XXii PREFACE. which the deluge muft have produced on the earth, and our confequent ignorance of antidiluvian geography." EDEN. On this word various difquifitions have been written. Au thors call It delight and pleafure, and I could wifli for once to have applauded their judgments : But delight and pleafure de- fcribe the features of no part of the univerfe, and Eden is a portion of the earth. The word Ed may be derived from Aitb, which often changes in old naraes to Ait, to Aid, and Ed, which afpirated ifnplles head or hill : or it may be derived from Ad, water, varied to Ed : En is land, and the bead land, or the water land, ipay be the import of that land, which lay at the head of the ftreams, hereafter to be mentioned, and which ran into the Perfian Gulph. But it ought to be obferved, that as in the word Adam, Ad or Ed means not only bead, hat firfi; and that En, land, may imply habitation, Eden might mean hy alln- fion the firfi habitation pf man. Mofes wrote of Eden fomevyhere on its weftern border. His appellations were then perfeftly known, and in their refe rences to the lands of Eden, they were appropriately chofen, for marking the countries to which they alluded. Men have long attaiped the common words of languages ; but they have never attempted with fuccefs a very long lifl of tbe ancient proper names ofthe world. — Naraes which, from their connec tion with common words, convey particular, tho' at prefent un known imports. Our ignorance of the fignifications of old names has doubtlefs been a great impediment in rightly tranflating the fcriptures ; in the underftanding of a great part of ancient hiftpry ; and In the adjuftment of the ancient topography and geography of the earth, I haye intimated that men are unacquainted with a^icient proper names ; and am forry to add, that the meanings of their own names derived from the features of nature are yet un known. The names of their dwellings are fHll loft in import. The meanings of old names of efiates, manors, parifhes, coun- ties, diftrifb, kingdoms, and of all the diyifions gf the globe PREFACE. xxiii* are unknown. The imports ofthe names of all our languages, ancient and modern, are unknown in fignification. Even the words houfe, village, town, city, and all other names cf reft- dences are loft in import. Many, however, are our learned and worthy men ; and yet the name Man* has ftill its import unknown : Eden, his firft refidence, is a name totally loft in fignification ; and all the appellations by which Its bounds, and its territory are defcribed are equally unknown in their meanings. The learned have written volumes on ^he ancient names of places, without comprehending their formation and bfe; and without, comparatively fpeaking, giving one appellation a ra tional defcept.f To correft their errors, we too might write volumes. With the utmOft diligence ought we to redeem the time loft, and with the moft feriOQs conflderatjoft for our weak concep tions, for our falfe reafonings, even in things facred, ought we to be more careful for the future, in forming opinions for ourfelves; and ftill more careful ought we to be, in not mif- leading mankind, where we oan give nothing In proof of the principles which we may be addreflTing to them. To the ignorance and idolatry of foreign nations, before thc chriftian aera, we owe 1500 years of rnythological rani; and from our youth being conftantly taught, the languages, the manners and the dttftoms of thefe nations have we generally adopted their mythology in naraes, for 2000 years fince, — ' rioW long We raay live in this land of darknefs I know not ; but I fliould hope that men will ceafc to be deified, that tlie gods will difcontinue givittg appellations, aPd that the lands and habitations of the whole earth will one day again refunie their appropriate and original fignifications. On the rivers Euphrates and Tigris, we have fuppofed the garden of Eden was fituated. I have given you a derivation of Eden; and in pages 150 and 151, Plutarch's account of the Riphrat'Cs : His account of the Tigris is as follows. " • This means, I presume, the territory head or thie/. t See tbe note nnder tbe article Niger. *b4 *XXiv PREFACE. TIGRIS. " Tigris is a river of Armenia, flowing from Araxes, and the lake of Arfacis, forraerly called Sollax, which fignifies running, and carried downward. It was called Tigris on this occafion." " Bacchus, thro' the anger of Juno, running mad, wandered over fea and land, defirous to quit his difteniper. At length, coming into Armenia, and not being able to pafs the river before-mentioned, called upon Jupiter, who llftening to his prayers, fent him a tiger, that carried him fafely over the water. In remerabrance of which accident he called the river Tigris, as Theophilus re\aies in his firft book of Stones, But Hermefiana tells the ftory thus, " Bacchus falling In love with the nymph Alphefibaa, and being able to vanquifti her neither with prefents nor entrea ties, turned himfelf into the fliape of the river T^ni, and overcoming his beloved by fear, took her away and car ried her over the river, begot a fon, whom he called Medus, who grpwing up in years, in remembrance of the accident, called the river by the name Tigris, as Ariflonymus relatesin his third book," " In this river a ftpne is tp be found called Myndan, very white, which whoever enjoys, fhall never be hurt by wi)d beafts, as Leo, of Byzantium, relates in his third boojc of rivers," " Near to this river lies the mountain Gauran, fo cajled frora Gauran, the fon of the Satrape of the province of Roxa- nes ; who being extreraely religious and devout toward the gods, received this reward of his piety, that of all the Perfians he only lived three hundred years ; and dying at laft without being ever affli6ted with any difcafe, was carried to the top of the mountain Gauran, where he had a fumptuous monu ment erefted to his memory : Afterwards by the providence of the gods, the name of the mountain was changed to that of Mauforus." " In this raountain grows an herb, which Is like wild bar ley. This herb the natives heat over the fire, and anointing PREFACE. XXV* themfelves with the oil of it, are never fick, till the neceffity of dying overtakes them, as Soflratus writes in his firft col- leftlon of fabulous hiftory." You will here perceive reader the ignorance of the ancients, and the unfliilfulnefs which in early times attended the expla nations of old names : You will alfo difcover the fiffions and romances accompanying thefe expofitions.-.— You will not then expeft rae to clear up all difficulties, to refolve all unknown terms. You will not blarae me, if I perform a part only of the taflc, which men of early ages fliould not have left for the prefent generation to atchieve ; nor men of the prefent gene ration have fuffered an unlearned man to have undertaken. — I often addrefs you with fear for my abilities, with great ap- prehenfion for my judgment, and with much fufpicion that I am defeftive in refearch ¦.—r'^at I have written to correft vulgar errors, and wherever I add to them, to be cor rected. One error let me here correft of my own. — The fea heads of tbe Red Sea and tbe Perfian Gulph were called the Eritbrean (Eriihrian rightly), and I have rendered this word in page xxii. the border bead Uttle fea : But words for water generally begin names, and Rian means a road as well as a little fea : — Er may be derived from Av, the fea, changed to Au, Ar, and Er : Itb or It may mean head, or be a diminiitlve. And the Eritbrian may imply tbe fea bead, or the little fea road, and agree with the term red fea, or fea road, with the word Eu phrates, apd with the naraes Perfia, Chaldea, Ciffia, hid. JSehel is faid in Morier's Travels thro' Perfia, &c, to be the prefent name of the head of the river Tigris, and this means the fqme as Niel pr Nile — the Uttle fea. The Perfian Gulpb is naraed the fea bead road, and the Tigris or Hid-ekel is one of tie little fea beads of the road. In Hidekel or C^idekel, the word Ek, which ch'anges to Ec, Acb, Ac, &c. in the Ecclefburn, in the Eic or Ec, the Acba, the Achates or Acberon,m-Achaia, and In the lake Acra- ¦nius or Boden Sea, means water or fea. Ekel therefore. El being a diminutive, means the little fea, and the fame as Nehel or Nile, Expofitors fay, that by taking away what they term *XXVi PREFACE* the afpiration Hi or Cbi, that Dskel is the name of thd Tigris, But this cutting ofi^ Hi or Cbi, tho' not beheading, goes very nearly to the decapitation of Hidekel; for Hid or Chid raeans head, and refers in this name to tie little fea bead ofthe Perfian Gulph, even at this time called Hidekel. The appellation Euphrates, Phrat, or Frat, comes from Av, the fea, varied to Em, Ef, F, Epb, and Eapb ; and Rad or Rat, a road ; and the fea road, or the Perfian i-ed or road fea, is the import of the Frat. In the head of this ftream, it ftill retains its name; its eaftern branch being tailed Ma^-iii, in which Mu is water,* and Rad as before.f In the defcription of Eden, Mofes fhews its place. He. ftates that it had a river named Pisour, of which name we have yet no modern account. It is derived from 7^, water, and On, great, with the prefix P, which always, in words for land or water, ipeans head; and tbe great be&d water is the import of Pifon. This river it feems, like the Tigris, which moves more in a zigzag eourfe than any other ftream, afid contrary to common opinion is a flow river, is ftated by Mofes, with many windings and turnings, % to have paffed from this head thro' the whole land o^ Havilah.^ Now Havilah or Cba'HiMb is faid to be unknown as well as the Pifon ; but Hav or Chav is the fea head qr heads, Il is border or a diminutive, and Ai? is territory ; and the fea bead border territory lieing the i-mpOrt of Havilah, the land becomes, contrary to the opinion of au thors, known, as lying on the border head of the Perfian Gulph, on egeh fide of the Hidekel and Frat, perhaps to fome confidcrable extent of territory j and this land muft have reached frotn the Gulph as high at leaft as the tides ran. The words Shiriar apd Babylqn mean the fame as Havilah j and Cijia ^nd Chaldea imply the fea head land. We are pow reader not treading a common road, and it will be ne'pefl'ary to look to our way carefully. * See Shaicpe on the Origin of Languages, page 64. t Mttrad may otherwise come fropi Muir, the sea, and Ad, head. J This is the import of the Hebrew, according to Poole. ^ The H in the ending only lengthens the sound of 4 in Havilah, i^nd other words. PREFACE. xxvii* Mofes next mentibns the Gihon, in which word 7 or Ft, by page xliii may mean water. The prefix C or G implies head, inclofure, comprehenfion, and in Gihon, an inclofed head : On is an augment, as in P'tfon; and hence we find that the Gihon* raeans tbe great inclofing head water; and this Water, according to Mofes, " encompaffes or winds along'-f the land of Ckus, which means the inclofed head, and may refer to a water head, or to a head of land. The Igpd of AEgyple was called MesiR, or the fea-head border, where lapd was underftood; aPd Mofes called the fea-hea4 lands of Perfia, &c. Havilah, of tbe fea-head border land, where land was exprefed. The people of the upper part of the Nile had alfo been Called Cutbites, or head landers. The country at the head of tbe Frat refembled that of the head of the Nile.--^But the Gihon winded round a head-land of vaft extent, which altogether was called by Mofes, Chus, to diftinguifli it perhaps from the upper land of the Nile, named ^Ethiopia. The 70, however, recognizing fome likenefs in the heads of both ftreams, rendered Chus .Ethiopia, not confidering that the one means the fea or water head land, territory being underftood, ?nd the other the LiTTLB_/«a head land. All our prefent writers fupppfe that the name Gihqn, as well as the Pifon, is loft among modern names, and this has occafioned great mifconception. Had the place of the Gibon been longer known, that of the Pifon plight perhaps have been found alfo. That the Gibon is no.t the Tigris, we may thus, fhew. • Tbe Gihon and Pison meant tbe great fiesh bead waters : For had not these words referred t(> fiesh water streams, they wonlcl have been( denoted as little seas, o^ sea heads ; aud tfaen tbe augment On could not have been appiicably postAxed : But these words referring to fresh water strums of great size, it became necessary to add the augment ra description. t Calvin, Huet, and other writers, have differed aboal the places of these rivers; and withput knowing the imports of tbeir names ; or that two of tbem referred iofiesh water streams ; and the other two to Iheir aea heads, tbe reader will perceixe that th^i,r explanations must have been perfectly unintelligible, and, must necessarily have involved a se ries of blunders. Moreover, knowing nothing of the imports of the names of the country thro' which these streams san, nor indeed the sig- Diflcations of any appellations in Moses's accounts, they must inevi tably have often lost themselves in exploring the lands which are de- tcribed in tbia chapter of Genesis. *3tXviii PREFACE. The eaft, or principal head of the Frat or Murad, which encompaffes the bead-land before-mentioned, is ftill called, according to Mr. Morier,* Wes Kiong, "iHow Kiong is the fame as Gihon, the Hin Gihon only lengthens the found of /— the JV In the fame word may be pronounced hard as ng. Thus the river Tein or Teing, is pronounced Tein, in Drews- teinton, Devon ; but in Teingmoutb, on the fame river, it is pronounced Teing. — G hard is commonly ufed for aCoic I^\n old names, as may be feen in Llqyds Archaologia. In this name it is pronounced hard, and Kion, Kiong, Gibon, Gibong, Qion, and Qiong mean the fame, il^ great including water bead; and here we have brought TO LIGHT THE NAME AND flace of THE GIHON, which no one has rationally at tempted, altho' this name of the fource is too plain to be miftaken, by any one who can analyze it. The head-land of this river was of old a part of the land of Chus, and rendered Armenia tbe wafer headland territory, as I have already fliewn. The fea-head of the Perfian Gulph was tranflated Chaldea, Cissia, &c, tbe fea-head territory. From what has been ftated, it appears too clear to need further proof — that the Frat was defcribed by Mofes, as run ning in its old road ¦.% And the Hidekel ip itg ancient channel or channels. But this too is contrary to the opinion of va rious learned rnen. Mofes nest mentions the " Hidekel which goeth towards the eafi of Affyria" or towards the eaft of the Frat. For Assyria or Assur means the fea or water bead border territory, and this refers to the Hidekel as well as the Frat; but the Hidekel, ac cording to ^ofes, was its eaftern boundary. So that Affyria in Mofes' s time lay on the wefterh part of Havilah. We thus trace the Hidekel to the Tigris, and this ftream is ftill called • Mr. Morier knew not (o what this word would lead. I have her^ to explain fVes, in Wes Kiong. The word Kiong or Gihon, may be applied to heads of lands ; but the same syllable which is here Gth or Gi, may also be applied to a wafer bead. — The people of this country not knowing this, prefix the word fVe^, water, fo Gihon. Wes is wafer, in Wesmoreland, corruptly written Westmoreland. Without knowing tbe descent of names we write fhe greater part very impro perly, * See Rennell's Geography of Herodotns. PREFACE. xxix* Hidekel in Perfia. — In time, AJyria became a more general liame. The empire increafed far beyond the bounds here af- flgned, and the Greeks intrpduced for this particular fpot of land, the name Mefopstamia, A name beginning with words not fuited to the old mode of naming the world, Mofes laftly mentions the Frat ; but having already de fcribed the Gihon as afrcfb water river, as well as the Frat as a fea road, he fpeaks no more concerning it. That the Pifon, Gihon, Hidekel, and Frat were known to Mofes as two rivers only, we may thus fliew. — In the firft place they were accounted heads or fireams; and we know that the Hidekel is the Tigris ; and we find too from his defcription that the Pifon anfwers to the fame ftreara. As to the Gibon we have herein proved that the name Is ftill- exifting at the head ofthe Frat, Names are often given to the Upper, or frefli water, parts of ftreams, which do not ob tain in theiry^iz beads or lower parts. The Plym is called the Meavy in its upper part, which may be rendered thc liith water bead. In its lower part it is the Plym, which from Leim, Lym, Lam, an harbor, and P, head, we may render tbe port head : So that here too there are two ftreams ; and above Plympton, the little head ftream, and the fea head meet. — In like manner in the time ofthe Romans, the river at York, or Eboracum, was the Ure — at its mouth it was the Abus. — The Abus, or tbe fea region or bead, reached as far as the tides ran. The Ure, or thefrefb water river, from its head to the tides. In the fame way the conflux of the Gihon, or tbe great Including head water, and the Frat, or tbe fea road, formed two heads. The Pison alfo, or the great head vnater, and the Hidekel, or the little fea head, were alike fuppofed at the conflux to form two heads : And thefe junctions of ftreams formed the four heads mentioned by Mofes. It is faid in our tranflations that one river only ran out of Eden ; but Poole fays, that the word may be tranflated rivers. On the land then about the junftion of the frefb and fait •tuater fireams, may thefe rivers have included, the girt land or garden, — But thefe ftreams have been fuppofed by learned men to have formed one in the time of Mofes above the gar- *XXX PREFACE, den, and afterwards to have divided into the P'ljqn and Gibon BELOW it. To this day then, nothing hath heen underfieodby au thors qf this Mafaical account :* And it is plain tbat they have miftaken tbe t of for the bottom. We have now fet the labors of learned men partly before the reader concerning the Pifon, the Gihon, the Hidekel, the Frat, &c. They moreover ftate that Pison means changing, doubling, and exienfion g/" ibe mouth : — That Gihon means the valley of grace: — That Hidekel implies ptmit of fwiftnefs, fwift as an arrow ;— That Frat means tbat which makes fruit ful:— ^hat Chaldea means demons and robbers: — And that Cush implies Mthiopians and Blacks-^^nt thefe, and a great number of Other etymons equally artlefs, tho' not intended to make us merry, are certainly too inapplicable to make us wife. " After all, fay the authors of the Univerfal Hiftory, we ought not to be fo earneft about this matter; forftri^ljr fpeaking, the Mplaical defcription does not agree with the ftate of things, either as they now are, or ever were in all probability : For there is no common ftream of which the four rivers are properly branches ; nor can we conceive how 9 whole land can be encompafled by a river, as Havilah is faid to be by the Pifon, and Cvfh by the Gihon, without being an ifland. But we are to confider Paradife defcribed according to Mofes's notion of things, and that imp^rfeft knowledge of the world which they had ip thefe earjy Umes, It is abfurd to allege in this cafe the alteration made by the deluge ; for Mofes defcribes things as they were fuppofed to be at the time he wrote ; now is it credible that the Hidekel and Frat were branches of a river befpre, and had fprings of their own afterwards." • In Dodd's Bible on Genesis ii. verse 10, " A river (rivers) went out and fiom thence parted, $<;. It is stated that this seems to mean no more than that a river flowed from out of, or through (compare Ezekiel xlvii. 1, 8, M.) tbe country of Eden, where this garden was, into fhe garden itself, so as to water it ; and from tlience or tliere, at tiie garden, was parted into four priocij>al streams : But as to tbe manner in which these streams were parted, whether when tbe one general sfream bad passed thro' the garden, wbetber before they entered it, fiowing on ea^h tide, or bow, ganst be left to the determination of those who have tbeir several schemes to support : for I cannot see, ttiat tbe text decides ai all in the affair." PREFACE. XXXI* What thefe authors ftate may not all be briefiy anfwered ; but in this paragraph they controvert Mofes's authority, witbout even comprehending his words or defcription. Among other grqfs blunders, thefe, as well as other authors, have unfkilfully placed the Gihon and the Pifon on the Shat al Arab, near the Perfian Gulph, hereby miftaking the frefti water for the fait water &.ream5.~>-Mofes correftly defcribes his rivers, their heads, their courfes, and the country which borders upon them. It appears that he kqew the Gihoj^ by name as a frefh water comprehending ftream. He knew too that the Pifon, another frefli water ftream, ran from a point, without including, like the Gihon, much territory : He therefore prefixed a letter, which denoted thjs very circumftance. He called one of his fea fireams properly the fea roifd; and. to form a proper name for the other, he termed it the little fea head, I ara convinced that Mofes wrpte, not tp miflead, but to inform ; and tbat befuc- teeded in infiru&ing the Jewifh nation fufficiently, in what be ad- dreffed to tbem. Fer mpre than this it is unnecefl'ary for me to contend. In the letter E no Hebrew names are correftly rendered by commentators, Ee or E means by page xliii. either water or land, F. F, Af, Ef, Ev, and Av are fynonymes. In the Runic and Coptic this letter is nearly the fame in figure, and its power is Fei, or Feigbe, Gaelic for an hlU or head. It is fometimes pronounced as a B, but often as a V; and the fynonymes above may all mean the fea or water. F changes to H and to S, and all thefe are double letters. The Gaelic narae is Fearn, faid to be the alder tree. But as Ear is head in this language, and Eit, land j and as F maiy be water or hill, Fearen or Fearn will be the water head land, or the hill land. In the word Africa, Af, Ef, or P means the water or the fea. In Fons, F is head, and Oit, a variation of An, is water : Fon is tbe water head; and this takes a T to ftrengthen the found of the word, and hence our word Pont. The Welfli word Gwynt is in Cprnlfli Gains ; and our word Font is in the Latin Fons. F is like the ^olic Digamma. F and P *xxxii PREFACE; were the fame letter in old alphabets. The Coptic letter ii' anfwers. perhaps to a Cnall ftream flowing from an head of water into a river. H Is pronounced Aicbe, which from Oiche, we may account water, or from Aighe, or Aitcbe, we may render hill. In the Coptic, as in other languages, H is two letters of / joined. The Copts call it Hida, in which Hi raay be head, and Da, land, i. e. head land or heads. In the Hebrew H is called Heth, and faid by authors to be a quadrupede. Mr. Baxter calls it Litera Ferina or Ferens. I have ftated that Etb may be hill or ridge : And as F and 5 are ufed in the Gaelic for H, the oue called the Digamma, and the other a double C ; H muft imply in fome cafes the fame as F or S, I pretend to give no more than hints on letters, and therefore proceed to HERMON, Said to imply " anathema, defirudion, &c," — But Her is the head border, and Mon, land. The Sidonians called it Sirion, in which Sir is border head, and Ion, land. It was alfo called Shenir by the Amorites, in which Sben means tbe head land, and Ir, border : This head land was the north border of Ifrael. — What reader may not men believe, who can imagine that Hermon, or this border hill land of Ifrael, means anathema and defiruRion ? Was it not, inftead of defirudion, given by the Almighty as a border of defence ? And why fhould it be accurfed, when God himfelf gave this land as a barrier of protection ? In rendering fcripture terms, the attributes of God are too often difregarded : but may the mercy and loving kindnefs of God be extended to thefe tranflators, HOREB Is faid by commentators to mean a defart, folitude, defiruc- tion, drynefs, afword, &c. The names of places contain the roots, &c. of the oldeft language of the world — they are older, than any written language, and therefore we muft not refer to any one to ex- PREFACE. XXxiii* plain Jill thefe generally defcriptive terms ; but in the appel lations themfelves, and their ufual variations, and in thofe ftill preferved In the common words of mankind, we find fuf ficient materials, to guide us in all the neceflTary truth rela ting to their probable imports, ' But it Is faid, and with fome ccnfidence too iri the afl'er- tion, that fhould we be right In other names. In thpfe ufually fuppofed to be derived from the Hebrew, we muft generally be wrong, uiilefs we fliould be acquainted with that lan guage; To this We anfwer, that the names of old fettkmePts in Paleftine, of thofe in Canaan, of thofe in Perfia, and of thofe in .Mgypte, have the fame roots, the fars\e prefixes, and the fame poftfixes, as the ol'd names Of Europe, It will appear, therefore, that they were all given from a common mode and tongue ; and we fliall find that our acquaintance with the Hebrew, tho' that language may have retained fomethlngs ufeful, will not be fo peculiarly neceffary as above aflTerted. ' We will again fuggeft that the names of the featiires of nature, muft have been fome of the firft, and oldeft words of the world, and have been older than any written language. The Hebrew then can claim tliem oiily, in common with other old totighfes.'¦' When we ebnfidfer too, that from the Hebrew, the moft learned coramehts on the fcriptures have proceeded In ancient and modern tinrfes'j arid that the imports of names have con ftantly failed In the hands of the ableft commentators, it may fairly be prefumed, that they had no better premlfes for folving our difficulties, than are to be found in a tongue of our own which polfetTes, moft tiraes, the words neceffary for elucidating this fubjeft, ¦ I refer my reader to pages xviii. and xix. of the introduc tion, for a raore particular account of our long loft naraes : And fliall further obferve, that the terras for the features of nature, had alfo allufive words forraed from them for com mon ufes, and that authors conftantly mlftake the imports of their allufiohs, for thofe of the old naraes of the world. They Very often err too, in ftiifapplying Hebrew terms ; and it is *c *XXXJV PREFACE- ^emonftrable, that we have in this language-loft the fignifi cations of the old names for natural objeiSts, or that their ori ginal application is become totally unknown to Hebrew fcholai's. Let us then attend to the above explanations from the He brew, in order to fliew their abfurdity ; and at the fame time endeivour to recpver the import of this appropriate name. There are, however, forae men, I will not call them learned, who fuppofe that the features of nature irapofed no names, and tbat tbe land and water of the earth, prefent not objefts fufficient to give appellations : Horel is, therefore, deflned by them a defart — but its wood and water agree not with this defcent. They alfo call it Solitude, tho' it is ac companied by other hills, and Sinai ftands by it. It is like- wife termed t)efiruBion ; whilft it neither deftroys nor is de- firoyed. It is further called Drynefs, tho' trees grow upon it, and water ifliies frora its furface. Laftly, it is termed a Sword, becaufe I fuppofe it is unlike it. Let us then, reader, from the earth, fearch for the import of Horel. The word Sin will be fliewn to mean the head land con tained between the two extreme yi^a heads ofthe Red Sea, Ai or Aighe, implies an hill : Sinai therefore means the head-land bill. — The word Hor is Or aspirated ; and Eb derived from Ab before-mentioned may imply an head. Sinai is the prin cipal head-land bill ; and Horeb, very near it, if not on thc fame bafe, means it border bead. I and E are ufed for each other, / is named lod in the He- brew, and Caninus fays, that " it means an band, Bellarmine and Chcvalerus fay quafi lad, a fpace, becaufe it leaves room for aJmoft apy letter."-r-Thefe are quaipt ftories, ofwhicU many more might be coUefted. I in the Coptic is lauda, in the Greek Iota ; It is called iq the Gaelic lodbo, the jrew tree. I have ejiplained / in the following pages; bat Jod-alt is the Gaelic fox Italy, in which It, Jod, Jot, and Jaud, are hesd gr ridge. The word Ighe, from PREFACE^ XXXV'^ Aighe, the Gaelic for head, may be pronounced / : Hence Iflands are called heads, from their rifing above the level of the fea. / means Ifland in the Celtic, and, from what is above ftated, bead.Afo. This letter is likewife a diminutive, and often means little, loiv, fhattow, fhe, &c. — From pao-e xliii. we find that Ii or I will alfo mean water. We pro nounce Ifiand, Hand, which may iraply water land, or water head land. IONIA. The lonians are faid to be defcended from Javan, the fon of Japbet, and Javan is faid to imply be that deceives, or makes forrowful, and to mean alfo clay and dirt. In modern, tiraes man is faid to beget an houfe full of children. In ancient feafons families begat whole nations, and for ages every in dividual traced his pedigree to a patriarch. The letter / by page xliii. may mean water or land, and we have found that it may alfo imply head. The word On is border land, or land, and la, territory. And Ionia implies tbe bead land territory, or water border territory. The lonians were then named from tbeir land, and whether Javan were an Ionian or not, from no pedigree can I determine : I muft however ftate, that Jaman may imply the little fea beadlander, and not be that de- ceives, or makes forrowful. As to his name importing clay, dirt, or dufi, in allufion to the materials of which he was formed, or in which we all terrainate, the fenfe may be ap propriate enough. But we leave thefe defcents of names to hunters of allufions. To the Latin and Greek we owe much in the languages of Europe ; and to the fame fources are we chiefly indebted for our ancient hiftories of the world. But their authors often adopt mythologic ftory for hiftory ; and their defcents of names are frequently miftatements of fa6ts, mifreprefenta- tiops of nature, and abfurd accounts of the world and its parts. An hiftory of Heathen Gods fliould confute their divini ties, and expofe their fyftem of idolatrous names, — Our hif tories of flates fliould examine their accounts of nations, and *c2 '^XXXTl PREFACE. lay open their ridiculous tales of defcents. Bat our eXjybfi- tions and examinations are condufted without defign, and executed without approximation to truth. Idolatry hath ceated, but the relations of Its hiftory are Continued in our fchool books without confutation. The mythological defcents of ftates are retailed for children, and even foftered and believed by old men. Some of the names of their gods I will introduce to the reader. — Some ofthe defcents of their ftates will be invefti- gated. The real origin of their gods, and of what their idols were the reprefentatlves, are new fubjects; and proofs of their fources are defiderata. In which huge volumes have beeii unratisfadorily written. Excufe then reader this attempt, towards rationally unveiling the impiety of the old world, and demonflrating the ignorance of the inventions of men. In- the traft on Atheifm, I have given the common mode o'f proving the unity of God. Bifliop Law fays, " The phae nomena of nature lead us up to one firft caufe, which is fuf ficient for their prpduftion, and therefpre npne elfe are ne ceffary." He elfewhere fays — '• To ftiew there is only one felf-exiltePt Being -vVhlCh bears the relation of God to us, feems tp be going as far as rational light will lead us." I fhall add, that the word Jehovah analized, implies the Lord of the Univerfe. — We have fpund from the Gaelic word Neamb, that H in heaven is only an afpirate; and tbat EiiV, in bea'veD, or Eof in tbe Sas.on Heofen, means head, and En, region : But Aa or A, by page xliii. may alfo imply region, and here the univerfe; and hence Eaven, Eava, Eofa, or Eova, may mean the head region or heaven. — The letter or prefix J raeans bead, and in Jehovah it implies Lord — H after a vowel lengthens its found only, Jehovah may therefpre be written Jeova, which will, from tbe abcve, imply tbe Heaven Head or Lord. It may be reiDarked, that to Mofes was the import of thc name Jebovab firft revealed ; and it feems to have been thea annpunced, to check the errors of idolatry, arifing from the belief of a plurality of gods. The pronunciations of this name will be given in the fequel of this article from various au thors. PREFACE. xxxvii* ISIS, OSIRIS or ISIRIS, ORUS, NEPTHYS, ANUBIS, SERAPIS, JOPPA, JUPITER, JAVA, JUDEA, AMNON, THEBES, &c. " There is, fays Proclus, a Terreftrial Ceres, Vefta, Ifis ; a? likewife a Terreftrial Jupiter, and Hermes, eftabliflied about the one divifion ofthe earth, juft as a multitude of celeftial gods proceeds about the divinity of the heavens. For there are progrefTions and terminations of all the celeftial gods into the earth ; and earth cpntains all things in an earthly manner which heaven comprehends celeflially. Hence we fpeak of a terreftrial Bacchus and Appllo, who beftow the all various ftreams of water with which the earth abounds, &c." — Tranf- lation of a part of Proclus, by Mr. Taylor. Wjprds convey the ideas of pur fenfatlops arifing from per- cep.tible objets ; and thefe include all the terms which we can' from nature exprefs. — The niythologifi afferts that his names came from heaven. — I (hall trace our terreftrial gods and goddeffes — Jupiter, Ofiris, Sarapis, Orus, Typbon, Ifis, and Nepthys to jEgypte. — As I pretend not. to defcribe unknown and imperceptible manfions, I leave the difclples of Proclus to fhew the fituatlons of thefe celeftial deities In the heavens; — To point out the agreement of their names with their local pofitlons ; and to inform us how they proceed about the divi nity there, fq as to harmonize \ylth the like ftates, upon the furface of the earth. Sir William Jones was of opinion that the primary language is entirely loft, and he ftates, " That the only human family after the flood, eftablifhed themfelves in the northern part of Iran, (that is Perfia,) that as they multiplied they were di vided into three diftin- ponnefus, wWch ffQW Ih^m received the name of ^eli^ipi. PREFACE. Ixvii* and about 1883 ye^rs before Chrlft, they pafiTed Into iEmonIa, and were afterwards difperfed in feveral parts of Greece. Sorae of them fixed their habitations In Fpirus, others In Crete, Italy, and Lefbos. From thefe dlfl^erent changes of fituation, all the Greeks are indifcriminatfily called Pelafgians, and their cpuntry Pelafgia, tho' more prpperly fpeaking it fhould be copfined to Theffaly, Epirus, and Peloponnefus in Greece. Sorae of the Pelafgians that had been driven from Attica fettled at Leranos, where fometlme after they carried fome Athenian women, whom they had feized in an expedi- tipn pn the coaft of Attica, They raifed fome children by thefe captive females, but they afterwards deftroyed them, with their mothers, thro' jealoufy, becaufe they differed in raanners as well as in language from them. This horrlij murder was attended by a dreadful peftilence ; and they were ordered, to expiate their crime, to do whatever the Athe nians coraraanded tbem. This was to deliver their ppflieflipns intp their hands. The Pelafgians feem tp haye received their pame frpra Pelafgus, the firft king and fpunder of tlieir pation." " Pelasgia, a country pf Greece, whofe inhabitants are called Pelafgi or PeJafgiota. Every country of Greece, and all Greece in general, is indifcrlminately called Pelafgia, tho' the name fhould be more particularly confined to a part of Theffaly, fituate between the Peneus, the AHacrapn, and the Sperchius. The maritime borders of this part of Theffaly were afterwards called Magnefia, tho' the fea or its (hore ftllj retained the name of Pelafgicus Sinus, now the gulph of Nolo." I haye thus far quoted, to fhew the common mode of ac counting for names. — Thofe who wifli to examine this fur ther, fliould confult Profeffor Marfh's TraiSt on the Eolic Di gamma, and what hath been written upon this Pamphlet in the Reviews, Claffical Journals, &c. The root of Pel, ip Pelafgia, was derived from^-i', the fea, vaf led to Au, Al, and El. P, as a preflx either to words for water or lapd, means head :—rEn, land, ^yith P prefixed, be comes Pen, a name fpr head land : apd El, here the fea, with the fapje prefix, beccHpes fel, apd means the fea head, as it *e2 *lxviii PREFACE, does in Peloponnefus, and in a variety of other naraes. As, in Pelafgia, may be alfo head, and Gia, which is the farae as Tia, territory; and the fea-head head-territory , is probably an import of this ancient name. This appellation was fometimes written Pelargi, and ren dered by writers vagabonds ; but Pel raay imply as before, and Ar may be border or bead, and the Pelargi and Pelafgi may be fynonymous names. Thefe people were in later times named the Danaidis, In which Dan is the water or fea head ; and Aid, from Aith, miy likewife be head, and Ae is territory; and hence Z)j- naida, Pelafgi, and Pelargi are alfo fynonymes. In Hellas, the root El implies the fea. H has been fhewn to mean head or heads, and As is here a variation of Us, ter ritory — fo that Hellas means the fea head (or heads) terri tory : And to fhew that this is its import we have Gracia, in which, if G be changed to C, we lUall find that it iraplies thefea lead or creek territory. It is faid that this fea head is now called Livadia, in which Iv is here the fea, and El or L may be head ; and Liv may be the fame as Lev, in the Levant — the fea head-, — Ad may alfo be head, and la, territory, and this name, and thofe which have before been explained are fynonymes. But I have proved in Pbiliftia, that the diminutive /j means there fhallow ; and As, Ar, or Ad on the contrary, as having broad vowels, may be augments, and mean either great or deep. The fea of the Levant, from the accumulation of the mud of the Nile, is a fhallow fea-head : And as Aigain is Gaelic for the deep, the Egean Sea may be the deep fea. — Pelafgia then may raean tic deep fca-bead territory, and include all the land around this fea ; in which cafe the Pelargi will iraply tbe deep-fea head-landers, and this raay be an appropri ate narae for thera ; but of this the reader will judge. The word Pelagus is faid to be Greek for thefea, or ihe depth of tie fea ; but this word too requires analyzing. Pel here means as before, Ic is a diminutive, and Ac is an aug ment by page V. of this Preface ; and as C and G are cognate letters, and were formerly ufed for each other, Ig will alfo PREFACE. Ixix* be a diminutive, and Ag an augment. But Ag will mean deep as well as great, and Pelag will mean tbe deep fea head. — Us win be region, and Pelagus, inftead of the fea, &c. will mean the deep fea-head region. This fea is now called bythe Turks Acdenis or Acdeniz, in which we have found Ac,~the deep or deep, and Den from En, water, here the fea, with D, which means head, prefixed, will imply ihe deep fea bead: Is or Iz may be a variation of Us, region ; and tbe deep fea bead region may be the import of Acdeniz. But if we confider the narae Egean as a dirainutive noun, then Iz or Is will become a diminutive, and Acdeniz will rnean the deep, little-fea, head, or the little-fea deep head. In Pelargi the G may be changed to C; and the fyllables of Pelarchi are tranfpofed In Arcbi-pel, the prefent vulgar name of this head : To which If we add Ag, deep, we fhall find that the word Archipelago raeans the head-landers, deep fea-head. It is my lot to diff'er in every inftance from other men, where proper naraes are concerned. Bullet, in his Celtic Dic tionary, allows all thefe old naraes to be loft, and yet this writer, and every other author^ has for ages endeavoured to explain them from the common words of mankind ! Even Mr. Gough, Mr. Ledzvicb, and others, who have highly cenfured the teraerity of authors in attempting to lUnftrate them, have not themfelves refrained from giving what they confidered their imports, apd have in their explanations univerfally failed. Nothing then but a clofe and laborious inveftigation can pofjSbly lead to a train of rationally eftimating and refolving the Ipng-loft Iraports of the old names around us : And no thing but an attentive examination of the fynonymous roots, prefiijes, and poftfixes of names throughout a great part of the globe, hath led to the folutlon ofthe Imports ofthe naraes of diftant regions, explained iu this wprk, I have fhewn that the name Pelafgia was derived from the territory around the AEgean Sea, and the Pelafgi were confe quently named from it. We have therefore not fearched abroad for this people, but have found them on this fea border. *e3 *]XX PREFACE. Peloponnefus is derived from Pel as befpre, Opon is headland, which is often the name of iflands in this fea, and Nefe is nofe or point. The claffical account of this word, importing its being the Ifland of Pelops, is an abfurdity fuited only to mythological digefiion : And aftonifhed muft the reader be, when he is informed that all the defcents of names which have been taught, and all the genealogies of gpds and god deffes which have been delivered to the world, are nothing but tales of fiftlon and ftories of ignorance. The Pelafgi have been brought from various parts of the globe, and have been fuppofed tp have given names to diftant parts of the earth. In like manner a modern author has en deavoured to fliew, that anciently all Europeans, including the inland Hates, vfere Goths, (i.e. Seamen!) and that all the Celice (beadlanders) were ftupid wandering iribes witbout dny fixed habitations I We are forever inapplicably naming lands from men. Re • cfently have we feen learned differtations on the Pelafgi. — Men imported as adventurers into Gracia, Ionia, Thracia, Macedonia, Tbeffalia, &c.— Juft fo our own hiftorians import into Britain whole nations of Menapii, Beiges, Hedui, Bihroci, &c, from the Continent : Into Ireland hordes of Menapii, belga, Gauls, Finns, Scythians, and Cumbri, from the Conti- lient : Into Scotland, nations of PiBs and Scots from Siberia, &c. — Whilft the firft of thefe were fimply Britons, and named from the features of their lands: — The fecond all honeft Irifhmen, and named from their fituatlons : — And the third, the Pi3s and Scots, the pointlanders and tbe highlanders all hardy Scotchmen, and naraed from the fea heads and high lands of their kingdom. And when reader fliall we ftem this tide, to increafe which, for more than 2000 years every adventurer hSs contributed his urn, and difpenfed his ftream, and in which our moft learned critics have fwam with the torrent, without perceiving that their covu-fes have led to a fea of delufion ? R. R, Br, or Ar may bis border or head — it is faid to mean continuity, length, &c. R often changes to L, and Ruis, the PREFACE. Ixxi* G.ielic name of the letter R, changes to Luis, a little fea. Ruis is alfo a way or road-. It Is called tbe elder tree by the Irifh. In the Hebrew it is named Ris, Refh, quafi Rofb or Ros, an head ; and Ris, an bead. Is alfo Gaelic for a king. It is called Ro in the Coptic, and in the Gaelic Rho, which may be written Rough as in Borough, and In which cafe It alfo means head, R as continuity may mean flowing, &c. In River, Av,waX^r, changes to Iv; Er means great, and the initial R flowing ; and River, the great flowing water, or the great ftream. River then is a more expreffive term than Anion, which means only the great water. ROOTS of WORDS, ^oots of tVords are varied as undcyneath. An, wafer, is varied to On in fhe Oney, to Un in tbe Unes, to In in the Inny, to En iP the Enian. Ad, At, or As, water, changes to Ed, In the Eden, to Et, in Eton, to Es in the Efopus, to Id jn the Idel, to It in ItUDa. to Is in tht Ifis, to Od in the Odel, to Ot in the Otter, to Os in the Ofphagus, to Ut in the? Utus, to Us in the Uf\vay. Amh or Av, water, fynonymes Ai, Af, Ap, Aph, &C. changes to Em in Eyerfon, to Iv in the Ivel, to Ov in the Ovis, &c. &c, 4»/ water, derived from Av, fynoriymes Ar, Ah Alf, A!v, &c, varies to Eu in the Euel or Ewel, to Or in the Ore, to Ur in the Ure, to El in the Elea, to // in the Ila, to 01 ip the Olina, to Ul In (be Ula, &c, &c. Eafc, or Efc, or E,x, water, k Afc or Ax at Axmoiith, Of or Ox at OxOn, Ufe at Ulk, was Ifc in Ifca Damnonlonini, pow Efc or Ex. Oiche, otherwife Oc, Qcb, or 6g, water, is Ock iti Ocking- ton, is Ec in Ecclefburne, &c, Ean, which is the fame as An, water, may have 35 varia tions, Ead feems alfo to have been written for Ad, and may have the fame changes. Au \Vill likewife have the changes rpefttjofied in pdige xliii. *e4 *lxxii PREFACE. I have here fhewn fome of the changes in the roots or words for water, ftream, &c. — The variations of appellations for hills and for other parts of nature are nearly the fame, and are fully explained in this treatife. ROMA. The word Av, the fea or water, varies to Ov, and this to Om. The letter R means border or head ; Rom then raay imply the water head : And as Aa or A, by page xliii, means territory, Roma implies ihe water bead territory. See a longer account in page Ixvii. S. In the Hebrew, Sin or Shin is faid to be a tooth, and writers aflfert that it is exaftly alike one : But we cannot allow that teetb were hieroglyphlcks for the features of nature. — S may be written Es, and mean water ; or Ais or Es, and mean hill- It is called by Gaelic writers Sail, the willow ; but I fhould confider Sail, the fea, and derive it from Av, Au, Al, or Ail, water, and Sail, the fea (from which comes our word Sailor) would be the water confluence ; and S would mean head or confluence. — Many other imports raay be found for S, as well as for other letters already mentioned. S is often written for F and H. — S before E and / is generally pronounced Sb. " Sin or Zin, a city and defert fouth of the holy iand in Arabia Petrea, is faid by authors to give narae to the Wllder- nefs of Sin." — But this is a great mifiake, " Scripture dlftin- guilhes two cities, and two deferts of Sin. The one is written Sin with Samech: The other Tzin, with Tzade," (The He brew Tzade is the Arabic Sad, and this means the water head, and the letter as a bieroglypbick anfwers to its import.) " The firft ofthe above cities was near jEgypte, and the Red Sea. The Hebrews were no fooner out of this fea, but they were in the Wildernefs of Sin, which is between Elim and Sinai, The word In is land. S means head or heads ; and the headland, and not the cities, gave name to this portion of PREFACE. Ixxiii* Arabia; and the Coptic S, formed like our C, was its biero glypbick or fymbol. In the Coptic 5 is Sima, in which Ima may mean the bor der land of Egypte, and Sima the head border land ; and this Samech alfo implies : — the Coptic S and Its name r^fer then direftly to the head land of Sin. From hence it is plain, that — the Greeks borrpwed the letter Sigma pr Sima from the Copts; for the land of Sin is a proof of this, as was the land of the Delia, that they derived their letter Delia from jEgypte. That they were Indebted to the Copts for other letters, wiH eafily be granted, from what has been advanced concerning them. The SEGONTIACL In the defcription of the Segontiaci, Richard ftates that they bordered on the Kennet. I have accordingly rendered their name from this lake,, and its hills; but on reconfidering this fubjeft, I doubt Richardus authority. The Cenimanni mean the fballow lake bead landers ; and Silcbefier implies the hill fortrefs or camp. — Vin in Vindonum, from In, land, and Vas head, means the fame as Sil, and Donum is camp, and the fame as Chefier. — In Segont, Segb, or Sigh, prpnounced Se and Si is Gaelic for an hill or head, and Gon, from On, land, with Cor Gas a prefix, which means Inclofure, often implies inclofed land, a fortrefs, or camp, as In Rerigonia, and in SegOniium in Wales: Vindonum, Segon, written Segont, and Silcbefier, are therefore fynonymous names ; and the Segon tiaci muft have been named by Cafar, from their town and territory around, and not from the Kennet or fhallow lake, which the Cenimanni from name muft have pofTeflTed. Should it be fuppofed that Cafar meant to diftinguifli the people of this country by thofe of the lake heads, and thefe of its bottoms or low lands — Ag or Eg may from the Gaelic mean bottom, and Fa or S implying water, may become a prefix in Seg, fuppofingit to mean the water bottom : On is land, and the lake lowlanders may in this cafe be tbe Segon tiaci : But by this tranflation, the name Caer Segont, which was the Britiftj name of Silcbefier, will not be the fynonyme *lxxiV PREFACE* of Silcbefier, nor of Vindonum, will deftroy the fuppofitipn here Infifted upon ; and this and vyhat is ftated above will prove, that Richard's authority is not well founded : But the reader's furprife at this will ceafe wben he has read the notes in the following abridged Tranflation of Richard's 6th Chapter, In a few inftances I have referred to the Gaelic language for words explanatory of old names, which have net been fo applicable as thofe obtained from the general dire£lions ofthis preface— I will feleft one example. DUROCOBRIVIS. Durocobrivis of the Itinerary was formerly Durocbri — the Angular number or word Bri or Brius, is changed in the ab lative plural to Brivis, and Duroe to Duroco. DuT-oc imports the head border land, from B, (or Beigbe), a prefix for head, Ur, border, and Oc, land. But the bead herder land is a plain by page *1 ; and Bri is hill. The plain bill, or hill plain, is therefore the fignification of this name. * BLACK DOWN. The utility of letters as prefixes to roots may be further elucidated in the name of Black Down, a large track of hill land in Devon, Somerfet, &c. This name is, in one part 6f this range of hill land, more properly called Blaighdon ; and is derived from the root Aigh, aa hill. The letter R (or Ar) implies border or continuity, and is very often changed to L, which means the fame.— S implies head or heads. This hill land has many projefiling heads of land; and the heads' bor der is the fignification of the two firft letters : — But the bead border in old names is an exprelfion for a plain : — Blaigb then means the plain bill; and Blaighdon, (as Don is here land) im plies the plain bill landi-^The word Aigh is fometimes written Aig, and changed to Aie; and bence Blaig i-S written Blaic, Blac, and Black j and Blaek'dowii is the fafti'e as Blaighdon. PREFACE. lxxv* MOUNTAIN. In the word Mountain — On or Oun Is the firft root, and this means land. The letter M implies head ; and Mon or Moun is the head or hill land : — We add Tain to this word, which alfo expreffes head land, and feems tp be a tranflatien of Moun. The whole word can therefore only be appiicably ufed where continuous heads of land are fo denominated, SAMARIA Is faid to be derived from Shomeron, which authors tranflate, " His lees, lis prifon, lis guard, his tlorn, or lis diamond," ? Mow is It poffible to conceive that the name of the country and city of Samaria can refer to either pf thefe improbable epi thets ? — Rather let us fuppofe that the Hebrew language hath loft the iraport of this narae, than bring fuch filly explana tions from it. The city of Samaria is faid in the ift of Kings xvi. and 24, to have been bulk by Omri, King of Ifrael ; and it is ftated, that he bought the Hill of Samaria of Slemer the owner, which hill in Hebrew is called Shomeron. — But in Kings 1ft, xiii. and 32, " 40 years before the reign of Omri," mention ij made of the cities of Samaria. From unfkilfulnefs in names this laft text has been ab furdly commented upon, and writers have fuppofed that " its author lived in the time of Jeroboam, and wrote of things and places, as they were in his own days, &c."* Give me leave, reader, to remark, that altho' the fcriptures fpeak of men's giving names to places, it may neverthelefs in various inftances be proved that the places gave names to thefe very men ;f and in the inftance before you, we have one dired proof of this.— In the text laft cited, " Tbe Cities qf Samaria are mentioned 4g years before the City of Samaria was built, Samaria vjas then the ancient name of the country j • See DOdd'g Bible. t It is still a common belief, tbat men gave names "to nations. In like manner men believed tbat the snn moved roOnd the earth ; and Jdsbna commanded it to stand still. Tbe PrOphefs wrote accotding to common opinion in these cases ; and tbe moral doctrines wbicb tfaey tangtlt are Uo vfiy^ lessened in troth by snch opinions. *lxxvi PREFACE. and this name defcended not from Shemer before he was born, nor from his hill of Samaria, as authors affert ; but frora a part of the territory of Pulejline lying between Judah and Galilee, deriving its name from Av, the fea or water, with the prefix S implying head, as in the Savus, which means the fea head. — Soften changes to M, and Sav becomes Sam In Samos, the fea territory : And tie fea head border territory was the import of Samaria. In time the hill which belonged to Shemer, whofe name was derived from this land, and meant thefea beadJ>orderer, was to become the chief city. It had much water on and near its territory ; and Sam here too was an applicable name for this water head; Ar was alfo border, and la, territory; and the name of the country, became a proper name for tbe chief city. This is a plain statement. In the Hebrew name Shomeron, Shorn, or Som, meant the fame as Sam, Er the fame as Ar, and On, land, the fame as la. From the above it evidently follows, that men who know not the imports of thefe names, are in certain cafes unfit for commentators on the fcriptures, and for writers on ancient hiftory; and this too not only on account ofthe literal mean ings of thefe appellations, but alfo on account of their fre quent allufions. — Samaria, Gilead, the Perrizites, the Ca naanites, &c. &c. are inftances in point, and I wifh the reader to refer to our comments on thefe texts, in order to be more fully informed on thefe obfervations, T, The Hebrew T is called by authors a Terminus or Crofs : I might with more propriety call it a GaUows. — Mr. Baxter af ferts that it hath both the fhape and found of an hammer. — Irifh writers call this letter Teine, but feleft no tree, nor af- fign any reafon for their appellation. — It is pronounced Tee, and often feems to be written in words Te, which like Ce or Ge, means land ; and Celie is head land. — It may alfo mean head or houfe, from its clofenefs of pronunciation to Teighe or Tigle.—Ki Teine it may mean fire, light, &c.; and in th& PREFACE. Ixxvii* Weft of England we formerly ufed the exprelfion of " Teine the candle," for light, or give fire to the candle. As Teine an inflexion of Tan or Tain, it means w£^ter or land : And in various Inftances Tain may imply the head land, the head. water, or the water head. In the Coptic and Greek it is called Tau. — Teigle, Teegle, Tee, or T is the fame as D, head ; Au is water, and Tau is alfo the water head ; or the water flowing from fome hill, or forming fome water head, or ftream. — But Au may alfp corae from A, an hill, pronounced Au, and then Tau may be the head, or the hill. I have fully proved that the trees of the Gaelic alphabet do not explain their letters ; and that author's whims, concern ing the Hebrew and other bieroglypbick charafters, have not illuftrated their iraports. Nothing but the peculiar ufes of letters, in defcribing the features of nature, can explain the reafons for their being employed, in the words wbicb convey to our minds the ideas of fuch features. The TINE. Monf, Bullet, in his Celtic Didtionaiy, fays, that the im ports of all the old naraes of the univerfe are loft — " except tlojefor rivers ;" — and he derives the Tine ftom Ty, two, and Tyn, double — fo that the Tine is rendered by this laborious writer — the two-double ! I had intended In a few pages to have fliown, that the naraes of rivers are totally unknown, as well as thofe for other features of nature, and for all the fetftements of the world j but havipg explained the Tine in pages 29 and 30, as well as the naraes of many other ftreams throughout this work, I fhall omit the giving more in this preface, than only juft to mention, that the Tine may come from An or Ain, water, and T, head ; and mean the head water, or the wat€r or fea head. "—The Teign will alfo imply the fame. The Tiber may alfo Qorae from Tib or Tiv, a change of Tav, the fea, and Er, head : But this ftream may otherwife be rendered as in the introduAion. ?Ixxviil PREFACE. The TANAIS, now tfae DON. This river is generally derived from Pluturch's origin of its name. — The ancients apd moderns agree in the following account : " Tanais, fays Plutarch, is a river of Scy thia, formerly called the Amazpnian river, becaufe the Amazons bathed themfelyes therein ; but altered its name upon this occafion. Tanai^ the fon of ^erojfus apd Lyfippe, one of the Amazons, became a veheraent hater of the female fex, and looking upon marriage as Ignominious and diflionourable, applied himfelf wholly to martial affairs. Which fo offended Venus, that Ihe caufei him to fall pafllonately in love with his own mother. True it is, at fif ft he withftood the force of his paflion, but finding he could jpot vanquifh the fatal neceffity of yielding to diving impulfe, and yet defirppstp prefervehis refpeft and piety to» wards his mpther, he flupg himfelf intp the Amazonian river, which was afterwards called Tanais, from the name of the young man. In this river grows a plant which is called Halinda, refera- bling acolewort. Which the inhabitants brulfing and anoint ing their bodies with the juice of it, find themfelves in a,con- dition better able to endure the extremity of the cold ; apd for that reafon, jn their own language, they call it Beroffus'i oil. In this river grows a ftone not unlike to cryftal, refembling the fhape of a man with a crown upon his head. The ftone whoever finds when the King dies, and has it ready agaipft the time that the people meet upon the bapks of the river to chufe a new Sovereign, is prefently eleiSted King, and receives the fcepter ofthe deceafed Pripcej As Ciefiphpn relates ip his third book of Plants ; and Ariftob^h^ gives ps the fan^e ac count ia liis firfi bajk of Stones. Near to this river alfo lies a mountain, ip the language of the natives called Brixaba, which figflifies the Fore-bead ofa Ram. And it was fo called upon this occafion, Pbryxvs Jiav- ing loft his fifter HeUe near the Eudne Sea, apd as nature in juftlce required, being extremely troubled for his lofs, retifcd to the top pf a certain hill to diflburthen himfelf of bis forrow. PREFACE. Ixxix,* At which time certain Barbarians efpying him, and mounting up the hill with their arms in their hands, a gold-fleec'd ram leaping cut of a thicket, and feeing the multitude ccmlng, with articulate lapguage, apd the vpice of a map, awakened Phryxus faft afleep, as being tired with his joprney, and op- preflTed with forrow, apd taking bim upon his back, carried him tQ Colclos ; and from this accident it was, that the moun tainous proroontpry was called the Ram's Pore-bead. In this mountain grows an herb, by the Barlarians called Plryxa, not unlike our common rue. Which if the fop pf a former mother have it in his poffeffiop, be cap never be in.- jured by his flep-dame. It chiefly grows near the place which is called Boreas' s dep, and being gathered is colder than fpow. But if any ftep-dame be forming a defign againft her fop-in- law, it fets itfelf on fire, apd fends forth a bright flame. By which means they who are thus warned, avoid the danger they are ip ; as Agatbg the Soman teftifies in his fecond book of the Scythian Relatiops." " Tanais" fays the tranflator of Herodotus^-" This river is npw called the Dpb, According to Plutarch, In his Trea tife of celebrated Rivers, it derived its name from a young m?n named Tanis, who avowing a hatred for the female fex, was by Venus caufed to feel an unnatural paflioja for iiis own mother, apd be drowped himfelf io .coefjaqiufince in this riv,er," Thus, regder, wisfe the ancients amnfed with the abfurd fables of claflic writefs. Their tranflators and commentators ftill quote thefe fiSions for our infiruBion.-r^^nt the Tanais is derived from Tan or Tain, which is here the fame as Tine ;wr^ Ais is head, and the water head head is its import.* The Don means the water head. Nothing can be conceived as more at variance with reafon, than our ancient and modern expofitions of names; and it may aot yet, perhaps, hy fome, he deemed long lenpugh for ignorance tc hav-e reigned 2 or saOO years ! * This stream or head falls into the vcatar head of Azof, *lxxx PREFACE. TARSHISH, TAR, TARTARIA. Scriptures fpeak of the (hips of Tarfbifh. And tbe Seventy fometimes tranflate this word the fea. It is faid that the fcriptures gave alike the name fhips of Tarfbifh, to fuch as were fitted out at Ezion-Geber on tbe Red Sea, as to thofe which failed from Joppa, and other ports of the Mediterra nean. Jofephus (and many others) fuppofes Tarfbifh means Tarfus in Cilicia. Tbe Seventy, St. Jerom, &c. fuppofe that it implies Carthage, Eufebius derives the Spaniards from this word. Others again fay, that it means Tunis, others Tartejfus, and others Tbafus. — But no one has analyfed the name, I muft not follow authors' tracks, in which they have loft themfelyes, SuflSce it to fay, that Amh or Av is the fea, T or D means head, and Tamh or Tav will iraply a fea head. Tav changes to Tau and Tar, and ftill means a fea head. Is, a diminutive, with the prefix S, becomes Sis, and poftfixed to Tar, forms the word Tarfis, which is pronounced and written Tarshish, the little fea head, or thefea port.^ For border land we write Ham, which is border only, where land is underftood. We call a fea man a tar, where man is fuppreflfed. Our diftionarles have given no derivation of this name, except from the tar ufed in fhips ! The north fea of Afia was formerly fuppofed to come very- near to the Eu.vine, Cafpian, and Oral Seas ; and Tar being fea, it was repeated in Tartaria, the feas' territory. We have not heretofore been enabled to render any names rightly. — Hereafter it is to be hoped we may rationally ac count for old appellations, U In page xliii. we find that Uu or U may mean land or water ; and as A, O, and U are written for each other, and vi means hill, 17 will alfo imply the fame : — With /J, border, annexed, Ur will iraply the border land, or water border, hill, &c. — Uhy Gaelic writers is called Ur, which they term Heath. Every thing upon earth hath been reported qf thefe let ters, and of the words formed by them, except what design ir' PREFACE. Ixxxi* ancient times wifely heftowed. Of Ur I have fpoken under the letter A. From what has been faid of letters it is plain, that they referred to natural fituatlons : And altho' I have not af- certained from whence they all carae, I have difcovered places to which fome of them related, as hieroglyphlcks or fymbols; and thefe fhow, that the remainder were alfo taken from the features of nature, the placcs of which are not at prefent per- feUly afcertained. I wifh the reader to confult Lloyd's Atchaeologla on the changes of letters. This author treats more fully on this fub- jeft than any other writer. In the Hebrew the letter U, Vau, Vaw, or Waw, may im ply the water head, &c. &c. — Our W is an M inverted. — V and B^often change to M. Ofthe WEALES, or WEALAS, or the BRITONS, fo called by the SAXONS. The Britons were called as above, and no juft derivation has been given to this name. — It has been lately afTerted too— " Thai when the Saxons gave the name Wealas to the Bri tons, they dlftinguifbed thofe who bad retired into Kernou or CoRNUBtA, hy tbe name Cokn-Wealas; and that their coun try was thus called Co'R^w Ki.1. orCoRNUWALL . thatisCoi.^- Wales." To this account I beg to fay, that I have fliown in this book that JVallia may Come from Galia. Wal or Weal raeans head; — Es or Is was ufed with part of the name of the country, to form what is comraon, foraetimes a noun, and at other tiraes a dirainutive noun, for the name ofthe people. Cornwall was pronounced formerly Cornou, Cornol, and Comal, which (as Ou, 01, and Altsxean great, and Corn, horn or corner) meant the great horn or corner. The Win Wal was a prefix only, employed for producing a ftronger fyilable : — Biit nelthar Corn, nor its augment, Al or Wal, had any con neftlon with the word Wealas or Weales.— Weal referred to Bn, in Britain, and meant the fame; i. e. head. And Corn wall meant tbe great born or head, and tbe head men, who were the Weales, belonged not to the narae of this county, *f *Ixxxii PREFACE. I confider many works as^ufeful and laborious undertakings, and for their authors I have the higheli refpeS, and particu larly for thofe from whom the above quotation is taken ; but I cannot pafs by fpch provincial terras of my own part of the nation, without correfting the miftakes of thefe worthy men, on their Imports : The reader will then forgive roy often not referring to authors' names, X Is ufually pronounced as Z, fometimes as Ks, and at other tiraes at Gz. Y. Y is foraetimes afpirated as Yelaj Hyela, a city, which is alfo written Velia and Elea. — Ybla is pronounced Hybla. Yungus is written Vi^ngus and Ungus. Tfae Y" is fometimes a G ; Gate was pronounced Yate ; and Yarmouth was of old Ga- rienonum. The yis frequently an I, and Yvodium was writ ten Ivodium ; Yfna, Ifne ; Yggade was written Uggade. All thefe are referrable to other letters, Z, Zeelandia or Zeelande is alfo written Selande. Zegira is written Gezira. This letter is fuppofed to be Ds, and it is generally called a flat S, and muft be principally referred to that letter. ZOAR. Thefea border or bead, is generally rendered fmall or Uttle I From the old names of the world I have thus proved, both in ray former and prefent works, that the ancient language was monofyllabic, thefe names being univerfally corop(^fed of mpnpfyllables, which are ftill found in ancient languages. To explain our ancient and Ipng-loft compound names, we have firft afcertaiped their monofyllabic root^, with whieh we have demonftrated, that praxes and pqftfipces were often em ployed. The variations of roots we have defcribed ia this preface for ftreams. — Thefe, for other features of nature, we have every where fliown tp unclergo like changes, Tbe pre- PREFACE. Ixxxiii* fixes, tho' fingle letters, were words, which perhaps. In early times, were hieroglyphlcks for parts of nature. The poftfixes were augments or dimiPutlves, ot ^otds for territory, land, &c. — All thefe combined, formed A compound word, expref- fing in words ofthis old laflgtiage, which are not yet loft, the features pf the place, cf which this compound wals the name, —There are often found too, fyiiohymdus old names for the fame place; and thefe were ancient tranflatidPs of each other, and ufed to denote the features of the fame lands. — -We have further more recent tranflations, fometimes correftly given, and at other tiraes not fo fatisfaftorily fhewn. — Thefe fyno nymes frequently apd precifely point out, what the prefix is in one, by giving a word at length for it In another. * They alfo often vary their pofifixes, fb as to make each perfeftly In- telllglble.f The roots too are frequently reconciled and better known, frona their differing, tho' fynonymous words J — On the whole, from the terms ftill retained in the old Gaelic and other tongues, we find nearly the imports of every part of thefe names; and from comparing their fynonymous expref fions with one another, we prove, — according to probability in fome, — to certainty In others, — what thefe terras were meant to exprefs. — But more fully to fubftantiate our theory, and to find whether thefe names, and their fynonymes, in cluding thefe prefixes, roots, and pofifixes, were thus appro priate, we need only to compare them with the features of nature, to which they are fuppofed to refer; and if with thefe they univerfally agrep,. fhen muft uncertainty generally ceafe to be imagined. I haye now to clofe this preface and my prefent labours. — Many are the opinions conceming our ancient wcrds. — Every one communicates his fentiments , and no one comprehends tlefubjeB. After comparing a vaft number of oid terms relating to the features of nature,. &c.— Mr. Z„f'Z£)/^^ in his Arcbaologia, con jectured, " Tbat aiteieAtly cmfonants were occafionallj premifel (prefixed) to mofi of the words (if not io all) beginmng with voiveh * Thus iHemopb, .1/enief, or ilfemf, is in the Hebrew iHoph. t SorBfdlrnnm i? now Si and 20. *f 2 *lxxxiv PREFACE. andfequels." And this conjefture has been confidered as well founded by learned men. The prefixes then in our names were recognized by Mr. Lhuyd, who faw more from his great labour in comparing old languages, than any of our writers. — Before 1 knew that Mr. Lhuyd had treated upon this fubjeft, I had amply proved, in my firft work on names, that not only prefixes, but that ropts and poftfixes alfo, belonged to our words. Mr. Lhuyd firft difcovered thefe prefixed letters, but he knew not their ufes, nor did I comprehend their fignifica tions when I wrote ray forraer treatife. Mr. Lhuyd adverted.' not to the rpots of words, nor to their poftfixes. He knew not therefore the parts, nor the combination of thefe mera bers. He underftopd not that letters were originally hierogly- pbicks for portions of nature ; and when they were adopted for prefixes, that they becarae their naraes. — rMr. Lhuyd therefore tranflated our naraes in Baxter's Gloffary, and in other publi cations, without comprehending them. We often bring to light a fingle point of a fyftem ; but we feldom inveftigatjp all its particulars. — I am therefore happy to have patiently exarained iiiK^yar, and to have delivered fome rules for difcovering thefe ancient eleraents of language. In the conclufion of the Introdudion and Itinerary, I have finifhed with forae reflexions on my fubjefts. — This Preface more particularly requires my further obfervations ; — and I dare not omit remarking That our miftakes — in the hiftories of the luorld — in our defcrip- tions of its paris — in our comments on mythohgy — in our refearches on etymology — on topography— on geography — on antiquities — on theology, and particularly on names of the Bible, arifing from our unfkilfulnefs in thefe appellatives — qffbrd melancholy infiances of want qf judgment, in not difcerning, forfp long a time, the objeBs to which ihey have immediately referred. They fhew a direff ten dency in men to believe 'iuhat bath neither been maturely examined, rior duly comprehended; and felting afide a competent exercife of reafon and common fenfe in invefiigation,from age to age, as too dif ficult— tbey prove — That our opinions may not, from generation to generation, refifo much on rational grounds, as on weak imagina- PREFACE. IXXXV* Cions, which, in fuel cafes as herein cited, produce ridiculous and climerical allufions, or ludicrous and delufive explanations. On the whole, our Pagan, mythological, ileolagical, etymolo gical, topographical, geographical, liftorical, and antiquarian fiories, on old names, would fill volumes, and form extenfive libra ries. — Tbey are lofting monuments ! — And future generations will allot afpecimen of them a nich, in every great colleBion, and will entitle them — "Works of Credulity" — works wlerein reafon and refearcl fiept ; and wherein common fenfe blindfolded, ceafed io exercife her accuftomed energies, againfi, tbe vulgar errors of ignorance, fuperfiition, and idolatry. ERRATA. preface. Page 'x, line ri, for and, read and El. *xliv. note, for page 51, read li. Introduction. *lxxiv. line 15, for B (or Beighe) read D (or Deighe). INTRODUCTION. xxxiii. line 4, for fo leave, read leave fo. xli. read at bottom Partus Itius, or Partus Iccius. xliii. near bottom read double vowels for double consonants xiiv. for Espirus, read Epirus. COMMENTARY. 28, line 5, for Banehorium, read Banchorium. 44, line 21, tor /ailed, read sailed. 50, line 16, for lays, read lies. — — - 59, line 9, for was, read were. 66, line 18, read stand. — Line 19, dele io, 72, line 1 of nole, for A read R. 77, line 2, from B, read B instead of r. 35, read no more than the bye road. ^ 1 1 0, read Caucasus. 136, line 3, after 15 miles, read rather IT. 139, line 12, from B, for words, read camp. INTRODUCTION, iT hath generally been imagined, that the old language of the world was corapofed of raonofyllables ; and that raankind originated frora the eaft. We know that ori ental words contain roots, prefixes, and poftfixes ; but no author has fuccefsfully applied thefe, in analyfing the old terms for the features of nature. Few are the languages which will aflift us in the derivation of ancient names. Having long been in the habit of refer ring to the initials of words, inftead of their roots; and knowing neither the roots, the prefixes, nor the poftfixes be longing to them, the difficulties which old words have pre fented to the etymologift, have compleatly ftopped his pro- grefs in the attalnraent of their primitive fenfes. I have already fliewn that the original naraes for the parts of nature, in tirae becarae obfcure; and that raankind were then led to enquire into their origin. Explanations followed the fearch, and tranflations often becarae the new names of places. In forae cafes the old denominations were miftaken, as in our own ancient appellations ; but in general miftakes were of late growth, and inftead of fancy, early inhabitants eafily confulted the original language, and tranflated from it rightly. In this late era it hath been found neceffary to attend to various particulars. For afcertaining the denominations given to kingdoms, provinces, diftrlfts, and people, we muft trace thera. In forae language, to their origin : We muft compare fynonymous words, and like changes in words, with one ano ther ; and all thefe words and changes with the features which they reprefent. We rauft alfo afcertain the meanings It of thefe old denominations, by obtaining their tranflations in fome known language; and from thefe means, we fliall be enabled to Ihew what were their probable and original figni- fications. In various ages of the world, writers have repeatedly at tempted derivations of thefe names ; but, if we except the inftances which we have produced in this kingdom, of Britifh and Saxon tranflations, they feem in every country to have failed for tbe laft 3000 years ! — The Britons and the Saxons, from the ancient language ofthis ifle, knew partly that Bri tifh names were derived from the features of nature; and, ac cordingly, ' their tranflations of thefe oid appellations moft times refer to them. — There are, however, very few Britiftj tranflations of our itinerary names. — From the Invafion and conqueft of this ifland by the Romans, the defcendants of the firft inhabitants feem to have been driven into Scotland and Ireland.* During the' Roman times, thefe banifhed people were kept beyond the fea, and the Roman walls ; and new colonifts from abroad may have fupplied their places, and pofTeffed their lands. But thefe, not being enured to war, were, when the Romans left the ifle, fopn pvercome by the warlike defcendants of the ancient Inhabitants. In their rage to regain their long Ipft lands, thefe hore down every thing before ihem, aud drove the new fettlers even into the fea. The Roman Britpns had inceffantly implored the Romans for per manent fuccour ; but failing in their prayers, they invited the Saxons, who had been their enemies, to their aid. The Saxons came, fucceeded in ftemming the torrent of Scotch invafion, but fet up their own ftandard, and became mafters, inftead of allies, of thefe Roman Britifh colonifts. This new people carried their arms even to the lowlands of Scotland, and becarae In tirae acquainted with the language of the country, and with its ancient naraes. It was natural for them to enquire Into the primitive fenfes of the appellations of their * I have here supposed tbat tbe Welsh were colonists, introduced after the Roman invasion. Tbe names in the itinerary of Roman set tlements in Wales, being all Gaelic appellations, I kuow not otherwise how to account for such names ; But of this the historical reader will judge for himself. Ill fettlements. They were explained by the Scotch, In other words of the Gaelic ; and from thefe the Saxons forraed many of our prefent names, according to the conftruftlon of their own language. In the old Celtic, the adjettive followed the fubftantive. In the Saxon tranflations the reverfe took place. Tvjelve or fourteen lundred years ago tlefe old denominations were partly underftood; letter, perlaps, ilan they had been for 1500 years before in fome other parts of ihe world. But from that tirae hordes of Danes and Norraans deluged the land, and the ori ginal fignification of names gradually funk into oblivion. It rauft be allowed that we can traee^ in every known lan guage, names expreffing the features of nature ; and that we can, with certainty, tranflate thefe denominations. Let us then fuppofe that the original appellations for the fame features have been compared ; that they have been found to anfwer to the fituatlons of places; that they have been of old tranflated into languages, the words of which are per. feftly underftood ; and that their tranflations refer to the.fame fituatlons. Let thefe fuppofitlons be confirmed by exaraples in this book, (In which many hundred may be found;) and I would afk, from what ground can the derivation of thefe naraes be fo uncertain as authors have afTerted ? Can we fo account them, unlefs we plead ignorance of their origin, ftrufture, and ufe, and contradlft all the proofs which we have given of their iraports ? This furraifed uncertainty of writers arifes from their Ignorance of thefe appellations ; and their affertlons fhew their incapacity as judges. The reader will find that many authors have expofed the romances which have been given us for ancient hiftory with fuccefs ; but I have feen no writer who has not at the fame lime adraitted a variety of fiftions for hiftoric truths, in tracing raankind thro' fuppofed changes of refidences, to their final fettlements on the globe. On this head ancient hiftory is often fable ; and we fliall find, notwithflanding what is afl'erted to the contrary, that dlftrlfts were named generally from their features; nations and people chiefly from their lands. But not only then is It neceflary to explain the old naraes of our ifland, but thofe of the whole world fhould be exa. a 2 IV mined — not chiefly for afcertaining their fenfes merely as words ; but for eftimating how far ancient hiftory, which is often founded upon them, is not mlfunderftood. The Gauls were our neareft neighbours, and it may be rea- fonably fuppofed, that families originally came from thence, or frora fome oppofite coaft, and firft peopled this ifland. This is all which we can probably conceive of the Aborigines of this kingdom ; lut tve lave no proof ai tlis day, even^«, En, and In are in the endings of names of dimi nutives ; On or Un, augments, Their initials are often contractions of these adjectives. xvu of Millo, the fcripture meant, the inhabitants of and around the caftle or great hill. Confufion arifes, not from fuch fcriptures, but from our not underftanding their words, nor adverting to more ra tional approximations of their fignificatipPs. I muft remark, that all the pld names of places which I have examined, are, In our commentaries, mlfunderftood. — When analyfed they are generally wrongly divided ; and the old roots of the words of the world, are no longer recog nifed, from the wrong diitribution of their parts. — When by ahance they are rightly divided, their parts are unknown, and from hence the confufion in the expofitions of paffages, wherein they are concerned. " Jericho, if it was not alraoft furrounded with hills, is faid to have one, that as it were, hung over it ; and hence was exceffively warm ; but it is alfo faid, that the water of it grew hot or cold, as the air grew cold or hot, by a kind of contrariety.'' It is curious to fee the inapplicable terms which are ufed in rendering thefe old names. Jericho is derived from the Hebrew, and faid to mean " his Moon," " bis Month" or " Month,"— otherwife " his Scent." But thefe lunatic, monthly., and fcented, derivations fmell ftrongly of unfkilfulnefs, and I can only attribute the adoption of fuch whimfical terms, tp a great and univerfal want of judgment on their fignifica tions. Sucb a fele£tion of Hebrew words for explaining old fcriptural names exhibits, iu the moft evident manner, the neceffity of employing more rational Ideas, and adopting more applicable terms. In order to arreft prefuraptuous hands, on religious fubjedts. Jer, in Jericho, is the fame as Jer In Jerufalem. The word Ic will be found to mean (as mentioned in the article Eborac) border land. But It ftands in this name perhaps, as Ho follows it, fimply for border.— Ho Is the fame as Hou, or Hoe, an hill : And tbe bill border city, feems to be a probable import of this name. I will give here two more inftances. XVlll In every diftriiS, fettlements were firft named, and not the aflemblages of houfes, which were erefted in time only, and leldora confidered In the denomination. We have found that Houfe means a head. — Beth, which means a houfe, meant from its root and prefix alfo a bead. — At the head of a fmall ftream is Beth-Aven. There cannot be a plainer name : — We have feveral fmall ftreams named Aven,* Av meang water, and En is a dirainutive ; and Bethaven implies the little fiream head fettlement. Bethlehem, ot rather Bethleim, by the Greeks written Bethleem, the city and birth place of David and of our Sa viour, is fituated on an hill ridge : It has in its neighbour hood the largeft fprings of water In the Holy Land. The pools of Solomon lie in its vicinity ; and an aqueduft which once conveyed water to Jerufalera ran from this hill land. It is faid by " the learned Cpmmentator on - Steph. Byzant, to be rightly written Bethlecbem;" but commentators, etymo logifts, and hiftorians, all fail on thefe words, ^eth means as before. The word Lcem, or Leim, is Gaelic for a fpring; and the §phing-Head fettlement, is the import ofthis name. Bethlehem is always rendered " the houfe of bread;" Bethaven " tie houfe of vanity," and " the hoife of nothmg!" It was the opinion of Mr. Bryant that the ancient inhabi tants of the world ufed no roots, prefixe.=^ and poftfixes in forraing old names. — Thefe would Indeed have interfered with his hypothefis; and he feems not tp have knpwn nor attended to their ufes. I fhall here only mentipn, that in the firft naming pf the hills pf the world, which could not he called vallies, rivers, nor plains. — Some words more than the common ones for hill, in any language, muft have been adppted,, for giving every eminence a proper, applicable, and peculiar name. — We have not more than four or five terms in "the Englifli language for this purpofe. The old Inhabitants of another nation raay have had as many more ; but with thefe, they were to find proper and diftinguifhing names for all the hills of their country. — No poffible mode could, how ever, have been fo«nd for effefting thjs, had roots, prefixes, " The word Avon, on the contrary, it an augmentative noun. Six and poftfixes not been reforted lo by bur firft inhabitants. That they were inconteftibly called to their aid, this treatif^ and the eaftern languages will dbuifdatifly fhew.— The plain and difcrirainative terras formed from roots, prefixes, and poftfixes, firft conferred on places for convenience or from neceflity, reraoved the oPCertaiPty of their fituatlbns. Fev*^ wete the primitive roots of vvords which mankind retained iri their common language for hill, water, plaiti, &c. The fyno nymes, formed for proper naraes, and which prefent a vafi: number cf different alfemblages of letters, are found only in the appellations of hills, rivers, or fettlements ; and their meanings in tithe became obfcure, eyen to the race of the fame people Who originally gave them — to fubfequent colo nifts of different languages they were totally loft. To the Je\Vs too were thefe naraes 16ft; becaufe in their common lan guage they could retain very few of the fynonymes Which originally formed their proper names. FRANCE and the FRANKS. Two or three thoufand years have been infufEcient to ex plain our old names. SloWly indeed have Vve proceeded in their interpretations. To our neighbours, Gaul is totally Joft ; and the fignification of France hath long fince made its exit, — We have in this work recovered the import of the wprd Gaul. Let us try to regain the meaning of France. France, fay the learned, comes from Frank, free : But this is neither a literal, nor a free tranflation of their appella tion. Nations were naraed from the principal features of their lands: The people frora the plufal number of the na tional denfomination. The word Free is the name of rro fea ture of nature, and explains not the fenfe of Frank, as ap plied tp a nation. The Word Li is th6 fea; it changes to Ri, in Riad or Rien, the little fea. From Rich comes Rhien, a name of the~Rhine. Varbus authoritl-es fhew that R was formerly afpirated ; and as the afpirate goes before a vowel, fa in the following uaraeS b2 XX It js placed before the R, which is efteemed by grammarians' afemi-vowel. Thus the Saxon word Hrof is a roof, Hring is- a ring, Hraefen is a raven ; Hreopdun is written in the Saxon Chronicle for Repton, Hripum for Rippon. HI was alfo thus written in words. Hlynn is a linn, or a lake ; Hlidaford is Lidford, in Devon. Mr. Lhuyd remarks, that " this HI of the old Englifli and Germans was probably the fame with the Welfh Lb or Ll, as their Hr could be no other than our Rb." " In ancient authors it is faid that we frequently meet with H for F, as Haba pro Faba, but this is principally in the Spanifli." The Rhenus or Rhine, would from the abpve be written Hrenus or Hren. But as H was no Gaelic letter, and as S or an ii" was fubftltuted for it, Hren would become Fren. — Av, the fea or wat«r, is changed to Iv, in river; andiv, with 72 prefixed, raeans the running water or ftream, by chap. vi. In like manner An, water, which may mean the fea, is here changed to En; and with R prefixed, Ren means the fame as Riv, in river. Nearly all great rivers, immediately connected with the ocean, before embankments took place, formed, at their mouths and in their courfes, little feas. — The letters B, P, F, M, and Vas prefixes to words for land or for water, by chap. vi. often mean bead. Heads of water are lakes, little feas, or ftreams, which are fea heads. — The ftream which iffues from the Boden Sea, or Lake of Conftance, may be called the Hren, or the Fren, that is, tbe headfiream, the lake fiream, or the little fea ftream. — But independently of the ftream flowing from this lake, it originally formed a fea bead throughout thc covirfe of its tides. — Fren has been accounted for by two me thods. — ^The ending Us means region : The word Ce, in Gaelic, is land. — £n, the root of Fren, came from An, water ; Fran then means the fame as Fren ; and Fran-ce, or Franof implies the lake fiream land , or the little fea fiream land. — The plural of Fran-ce, Fran-ces, contra6ted, becomes Francs or Franks : And this term diftinguifhed the people of the Rhine, who from national vanity and ignorance, ridiculoufly con ferred the name of their country on tbe Headlanders or Gauls. XXI The difficulty which may have appeared, in afcertaining the fenfe of thefe names is now removed. Where every thing is unknown, we muft liot expeft, correctly, to eftablifh more perhaps than five names out of ten. But thefe will be five un known terms recovered, from which ive have never formed any appropriate ideas. The true import of the other five my readers will more eafily, I hope, reftore. Nicknamed then for ISOOyears, it feems to be high time for the Gauls, as well as the Britons, to refume their proper ap pellation : But a narae of 1300 years ftanding, (however ri diculous) faniStioned by a£is of qffemblies, is now too facred perhaps, to be facrificed to tbe peculiarity, and even to the propriety, attending fuch an alteration. Ancient hiftory hath led the GjuZs into various parts ofthe world, to which they are fuppofed to have given appella tions. In Galatia they are faid to have fettled a colony, and to have left in that denomination their narae : But 1 fufpeCt tfae truth of their beftowing names on Galatia, and fome other places; and fhall ftate my reafons for doubting thefe rela tions. — I have now given the fignification of France, and fhewn the origin of its narae. I had not originally Intended to write this introduction, and have given the derivations of Italy, of Spain, and fome other places, in thc beginning of ihis work. The AMONIANS. The reader hath feen that the Goths, ihe Celts, the Vandals, and the Huns, feem each to have overrun, to have peopled, and to have given name to a great part of the world. To tbe Amonians, who, from Am, border, and On, land, were bor der landers, nothing lefs than another half ihe old world has been allotted, tho' their name as a nation has been little known, and nieir country, which according to fome writers muft have been very extenfive, even to this day, has not been particu- larifed, fo as to prove its exiftence as one great empire, b3 XXII The CUTHn^ES Held by ap-thors no lefs a territory than the forraer. The Chaldeans, the Arabl:\ns, the Egyptians, the Ethiopians, nay all tbe Africans, and a variety of other people, are ac counted by Mr. Bryant, Ci/fbites — But thefe top he fays were all Amonians! ERYTHREANS. The Cutbites, moreover, according- to this author, " wgre diftinguifhed by the title ofEryikreans, and the placcs where they refided received it from thera. And here, fays he, it may not be improper to firft pptice the Eryiir eate fea, and to confider it in its full extent; for this will lead us to the peo- pie from whom It was called. He ftates that ihe P.erfianfea was the original Erytbrean fea. ; and that Neaxcbips traces it frora their King Erythras, This people is faid to have paffed further than the territories ofthis king, to have fettled be yond the Ganges, apd to have given name to the great Indian oceap. Thc Eryibreans are a^fo f^id to have peopled parts of Ionia, lybia, Cyprus, jStolia, Boetia, Gades, &;c. &c." I muft not follow thefe Ep'threans further round tlie world, but muft examine the name. — We have long doubted truth, I fear, and laughed without reafon at the moderns, who de rive Colcbefier frora King Coel; for here we find, that even Nearcbus derives ihe Erythreanfea, frora King Erythras ! All the great rivers of the old world are explained by Plutarch, who fliews that they took their names froni heroes drowned in them. — We hope that Erytbrjis loft not his life in this fea. The Erythrean Sea, or ERY;THRiA?r, frpm Er, larder, Ixn or Id, head, and Rian, _/^«, or little fea, was a word for tbe border headfea, or the head border fea — a word ufed for the fea heads and fea inlets of tliefe parts. The Erythreaijs are fuppofed to be Cutbites and Ethiopians, and almoft every nation of the old world was allied to and peopled by theni. But who the Eryihreans war, is fiill a. myflery. It is, however, plain that they dwelt on heads of land, which proje61ed into xxin rhe fea, and were borderers of feas which ran iiito inlets of land ; but I fhall elfewhere further confider this name. Of great extent are our difquifitions on miftaken terms. Ih teaching of old monofyllabic names, we begin with fhewing their divifions. I have before me long lifts of thefe divided for children by learned raen, — Every compound word nearly is feparated into fyllables wrongly! — But a few hundred names divided wrongly are a trifle, when compared to the immenfe number which are mlfunderftood in their divifions. ARABIA and PERSIA. Arabia lies on the fea. — Persia on a gulpb ofthe ocean. Arabia is faid to corae from Arab or Erel, in Hebrew to mix or to nangle. It is conceived alfo to mean the wefi or mercban- dife-j but how mixlDg or mingling defcr'ihes Arabia ; how the ivefi gives any idea of its features ; or merchandife confers oh it a name, I cannot conjeSure, I view with astonlfhment our abfurd etymons :— But fic tions fwim on the furface, whilft truths lie hid in the bottom. The fyilable Ar, in Arabia, may mean border, head, or water ; Ah may imply water or head; and Arab will mean, according to the moft appropriate iraports of its fyllables, Arabia was called alfo Yamin {Y-am-in) Yaman, Yemen, &c, in which the Y may be changed to /, and raean head; and 1-am-in (as Am is border, and In, land) may iraply tbe border bead land, which may be import of Arabia, This border head land, the face being turned to the eaft, was the fouth head land to the Hebrew nation ; and Yamin became from allufion their term for the fouth : — It lay on the right, and the name was alfo ufed allufively as a term for the right hand. Persia is faid to come from Pharis, anhorfe; but this horfe defcent Is thought lefs credible than its derivation from a fon of Elam ! — The origin from the Son of Elam is not an im provement.— From the features of nature wederlve the Imports of naraes; and the explanations in Calmet, Cmden, and others, of fcripture names, are lamentable inftances of mifconception," This kingdora, fuppofed by fome the Elam, and the Paras of the fcriptures, has been, called Ajem, Iran, &c. As Ajem if has been rendered a flra?iger or barbarian; but this import xxiv proceeded from our being ftrangers, &c, to its fignification. Frpm Aighe, or Ai, head, and Em, border, Ajem may imply the head border, or the plain land. From Ar, border, P, head, and As, a variation of Us, ter ritory, Peras or Paras, may mean the head border territory. From El, the fea, a lake, or an head, and Am, border ; Elam may imply the fea, the lake, or the head border. The PHOENICIANS, The Phoenicians are faid to have proceeded from the Sinus Perficus, Sinus Arabicus, Crete, Africa, Epirus, and from Attica, where naraes have been difcovered fynonymous, with Phoenicia : But as authors have not confidered, that like fituatlons gave like names ; and that the fame people feldom pofTeffed diffe rent refidences ; it may not be unneceffary to remark. That the old language of the world, in which the features of nature were defcribed, had a variety of fynonymous roots, for the fame parts of nature ; and from thefe, and their variations, with prefixes and poftfixes, like affemblages of letters, in naraes of thefe parts, were not often (though fometimes) adopted. Every denomination bore, therefore, generally, a different form, and became thereby a proper and diftinguifhing name. Hence then, tho' the Cutbites were headlanders ; and the Gauls, Celts, and Cumbri, the fame ; thefe differing affem blages of letters, denoted fo many different nations: And al tho' as headlanders, all thefe may be fuppofed, from Cuib, an head, to be Cutbites; it does not follow, that the proper name of more than one of thefe people was intended by the word. On the farailies of the Erythreans, and the defcent of na tions, learned men have largely defcanted. — With bewildered imaginations or waking dreams we all frequently araufe our felves. We often trace a fyftem from every thing except the original caufe, and we write with facility on the fubjeft. No examination is neceflary : No proofs are wanting : All are cofleCled to our hands. We quote implicitly, think con fidently. The ancients wrote, thought, examined, and mif- took for us ; and we generally do little more than quote the ancients, and often miftake the topography, the geography,, apd the hiftory of the world. But to return. xxv The SCUTH^ or SCYTHIANS, and the CUMBRI. The Scuth.« or Scythians have been allotted the greater part of Afia, and are faid to be a progeny of the Cuiha. — Cuth means head. Of heads there are two forts — one of wa ter, another of land. — Pontus, in Pontus Euxinus, originally meant the water head region, tho' afterwards it was ufed for the fea. Around this -water head lived the Cuth- servatiuns and friendly hints in this lieatlse. J See tbe Scotch and Irish authors on their Scythian descents. xxvi never vifited, never known, to the other family : And altho' the pne, might be named the fame as the pther, no commu- Bication of families may ever have taken place. — I will here give an example. The CYNESII and OTHERS. The word Cin, or Chin, is an inflexion of Cean, an head. Heads ;ire often at a diftance from each other. Let us take the Weftern Cynefii, cr Chinefi, of Herodotus at Promontorium Celticum, and the Eaftern Chinefi, the Chinefe of moderp times. Which of thefe overran, and gave name to the other, I know not. But authors affert that the laft were anciently the Caibai, in which I conceive they are wrong. I allow, however, that the Caihai, the Thinis, the Sina, and the S.etes, may very early have forraed one nation. The heads Spain and China were at a great diftance, were unlike, and were a kin only in name as headlands : The inhabitants too of the one, are unlike thofe ofthe other ; and tho' both havS had nearly the fame name, and their inhabitants are each -of the human fpecies, thefe like names never came from like proge. ;:itors, nor formed like people : For the little eyes of the one, have unluckily for old ftories, not, at aaytime, defcended to the Inhabitants oi the other. I might multiply, examples, to fhew the abfurdity of mep giving names to nations; or that nations of like naraes, w-ere ^Iways peopled by one another : A few folitary- or raiftaken inftances may be brought againft my principles, but nothing* c^n invalidate their general tenour. Of modern etymologifts, Mr. Bryant ftands foremoft in the names of foreign places, whofe fcheme we muft here fliortly examine. The words in thefe names which have their origrn- firom natural fituatlons, fuch as hills, vallies, feas, rivers, plains, and their borders, in which mankind originally fettled, he renders gods, suns, fires, &c. His Amonians , ^whiah he calls the fons of Ham, feized, he fays, upon all thc coun try which reaches from Syria, and from the mountains of Abanus and Libanus. 'ihey got into , poffeflion of places XX vu which lie upon the fisa coaft, even unto the ocean or the great Atlantic." But he fuppofes that they were chie^ Cutbites or Ethiopian?, under the name of Ham, which as a deity, -^as, he fays, efteemed the fun. I wifh to aflifli where I can fppport ap a\itbtt:, and here rauft obferve, that Ham meant in the features of nature border ; tfae word Landw^s unber- STOOD, Am afpirated becomes Ham; and hence Am in Am-on Is the fame as Ham. The word On, which, is land, is, in this laft name, written ; and bence Ham and Amon meant the fame. The Amoniaiu or Amonites then, were the border landers; and thefe (not every where wider the fame- name] — not ev£ry ivbere the fame families) were feized of all the bprder lands of tbe globe. Tbat they were chiefly Cutbites I might queftion, altho' the ivaier bead, landers, and head landers, forra a great part of the world. J have no pretenfions to Infallibility. It is enough if I ftiew, tbat common fenfe and method lead to the difcovery-^ <^ truth. Ham might receive his name from being pofleffed (^'{brae border land, and thus become tho borderer of his own fituation. His children, like himfelf, took names perhaps itom oUier circumftances, or frora fituatlons or circumftances of lands, to which they were appointed. Throughout the world there was an infinite number of borders, in fome of which, the inhabitants may have taken this name, and yet thefe may not have defcended from Ham, the fon of Noah. — But authors have taken for granted, that like denomlnatlpns came frora the fame progenitors, Inftead of coming frora like lands,; and the confufion of ancient hiftory, on this account, is fo g^eat, that we cannot confider a great part of it truth ; and if we except what may be gleaned frora the Infpired pen men, in early ftages of tbe world, little ofthe reft 1 conceive is to ba depended upon. GRLCIA, &c. It hath been afferted that Japbet peopled Greece, fince called Hellas, of which many a mythological ftory might be recited. The imports of nanies are often doubtful, and in XXVIU fuch cafes I can give probable meanings only. Thefe I ven ture to infert as fubfiitutes for improbable ones. I muft ac knowledge, that I may in thefe fpraetlmes fail, and leffen the reputatipn of other derivations, which are proofs. — But in rilking thefe fubfiitutes, I fink the ftock of fanciful, my thological, and biographical tales. The word. .<^f, thefea, changes to Au, Al, and El; — Ais, an head or point, may alfo change to As; and thefea bead or creek land, raay be the iraport of Hellas. But El or Hei, raay be derived from A, an head or hill, pronounced Au, and va ried to Al and El. A< may alfo come from Afc, water, or from Ad, water, where the D is often varied to T and S : And hence Hellas may mean nearly the fame as before. I (hould gladly give a better account of this word, were I en abled to do fo. This land, which is now called Grecia, may be derived from Reic or Rec, as In Reculver, which means a road. C'ls Col, or head, and the road head would be the creek. The letter G, inftead of C, foftens the found of the word ; and hence Grsecia, or the creek territory, may be derived. Mr. Bryant confounds Col with Colis, and makes them the fame; but Col is Celtic for bead, and Col-is means Utile bead. MOUNT CENIS and the ALPES COTT.E. He unluckily for his fcheme, renders Mount Cenis, " Mons Dei Vulcani." — On Mount Cenis there is a beautiful little lake, where travellers ftop for the amufement of fifhing for trout. The word Can or Cen, is lake ; the ending Is, is a di minutive; and the little lake mount, fo perfeftly defcribes the pafs, that I neceffarily difraifs the God Vulcan, from having any fhare in naming this mountain. In the word Cuth, an head, of which Cotb is a variation, the H is very often dropped, and hence Cut or Coi is alfo head. — Some ofthe Alpes, or the heights,* are called Alpes Cotice, i.e. the hills heads. Mr. Bryant unfortunately fup- • 6ee the word Alpes, in pa^e 83. XXlX pofes them fatred names ; and even Strabo, as well as other authors, calls the country the land of Coitus and Cottius, whom hiftory ftates to have been a prince of this country. HAM and CHAM, CUTH and CHUS. I will now give an account of fome of Mr. Bryant's radi cals. He thinks that Ham and Cham are the farae, and that they imply heat; in which he miftakes. Ham, as a deity, he efteems the fun : My enquiry being for the primitive fenfes of words, which defcribe the features ofthe earth, what he fays of the fun is beyond my fphere. From Chus, Mr. B. fays, " The poetS heftowed the epi thets Cbrufor and Chrufaor upon Apollo." " Chus, he ftates, feems to be called Cuth." — S was often changed to T and Th, and hence Cufb, Chus, and Cuth, were in our names head. CANAAN and JORDAN. Canaan, as a territory, is faid to mean a merchant or tra der : But etymologifts do not explain this curious paradox. — Can or Ken is lake, and An is land ; and the lake land is the true iraport of Canaan or Kenan. This narae perhaps was taken by, and not given to the defcendants of Noah. — Ofthe word Jordan, rauch has been written. Jor, authors ftate, cpmes frora an Hebrew word for a fpring, and Dan from a fmall town near the fources, where nothing is underftood, mapy are the ridiculous comments. In Calmet's Diftionary ofthe Bible, Jordan is derived from Jared, to defcend. We know that ftreams defcend ; but the name of the defcending water is here fuppreffed. This ftream in Hebrew Is named Jfirden. It takes its rife In the lake Phiala, and after ranning 15 miles underground, emerges at Paneas formerly efteemed the fource. Phiala, Phial, or Phil, means tbe fame here as Phil In Philiftia—ibe water head. — I have proved in Germany, that Ger is fpraetlmes written Jar, and that it may mean x:xx fiream. In the Hebrew it is faid to iraply the fame. Dan, or Den, (of which the reader will find many filly ftories,) from An, water, with D prefixed, raeans the fame as Pbialat the water head or lake ; and tbe water head or lake fiream is the import of Jordan, AIT, ATH, AITHE, AD, &c, " AiT and Ath, Mr. Bryant fays, continually occur in the names of places, as well as in thpfe wprds, which belong to deities and men. They refer, he fays, to fire, light, and becS^ and to confequences of heat." — We apply thefe terms to heads, hills, &c. Ad, when repeated, he fays refers to deities and kings. We apply this root to water, and to hill. — Ad is water ; but Ad often comes from Aitbe, head, varied to Atb^ to Aii, Ad, and Ed: And if repeated, we conceive that one of thefe fyllables may refer to water, whilft the other may refer to an hill, which may lie on the border. AES, IS, AS, and IS. " Aes and Is, rendered (as Mr. Bryant feys) As and /:, mean light and fire." We refer Is to the fea and to ftreams,- in the Ifis and Iffel. — In Asia, As means the fea, Afia, ori ginally only perhaps Afia Minor, means the fea terriibty. Is and Es axe often diminutives. Moreover, As often means hill, is derived frora Ais, and pronounced Afh. " Mr. B. mentions that the chief city of Sikcena yras Sile and Sele, where' were eruptions of fire.'' The Gaelic has no H, and S was ufed for it ; hence Sil is bill. In foffle in ftances the root Av, changes to Au, to Al, Ei, and Iij and with the prefix S, which is C foft, the word may imply ibi water bead. But Sele, Zele, and Zeal generally refer to hlH; A village of this name lies on the fitie of thfr highefl toll in the weft of England, XXXI AUSONIA, now ITALY, " San, Son, Zan, ZAAN.".^Mr. B. fays, " San and Son *ere the moft coraraon names for the fun." He brings the name Ausonia, now Italy, to fliew> that the pofterity of a perfpn, whpm he names Zanes, was Chus, peopled this part of the earth where they worfhipped, he fays, San-Chus," — But Aus, in Aufoniaj ccmes ffom Ais, an head or hill ; On is land, and la, territory ; and the head-land territory is the Impprt pf Aufonia, which is the fame nearly as I have found to be the meaaing of Italy. — Had this word been divided thus, Au-fon-ia, then A, an head, pronounced Au, would be the Jirft fyilable. Son dr Ton means land, and la as before. This example, as well as many others which follosv, will fhew, that Mr. B's theory, luben applied to old names of places, is totally unfounded. Leaving many of his radicals, which are mlfunderftood, I come to DI, DIO, DIS, DUS, and other Terrhs. Mr. B. fays that Di, Dio, &c. are names of the deity. I fliould render Dus a fort, from Ais, an hill or fort, and it means this in Lindus. Dis I might render the fame from what is faid in Lindus, — Dusorus, a hill of Thrace, which he names " tbe god of light" — I fliould render the border height. "The fun was, he ftates, called Cur. In old names, I fliould tranflate Cur a port, or an harbor, as fliewn in this werk, Cohen, Cahen, " a prieft;" I might term houfe or town land. Can or Con, I have fhewn tp mean a lake or in clofed water; a fort or inclofed land, Bel or Baal are ef teemed the fun ; but in old naraes of places, they raean other- wife ; thus Belfione is hill land : Beige, border or raouth land. — The word Com is horn. Corn is alfo Couen. Cer or. Cor raeans inclofed border. En may be a diminutive, and Coren may imply point or horn as before. — " Oph, Of, and Oy," very often occur in old names; hut not as ferpents of vvorfhip, asMr, B, imagined. xxxu AIN, AN, EN. " Ain, An, and En. Mr. B. allows thefe to belong fome times to the naraes of places. John is faid to have baptized at ,/Enon, becaufe there was much water there; and not be caufe the water was facred to the fun, a luminary which John to the perpetual fire, preferv«d within its precinfts," I can- pot follow our author jp various inftances ; but the reader will find that no writer has rendered rightly the ancient narae of Athens, &c. He will alfo perceive, that whilft Mr. B. wanders where others have gone aftray, he is every where learnedly eraployed, in elucidating claffical apd biftorical writings. " Shem, Shemen, Shemesh," (no radicals.) — Mr, B, re fers to the fun. Maear he confidefs a facred title, given hy the Amonians to their Gods. He renders it alfo " happy," and finds 4t in Macar-otf." The root of Mac raay be Acb, which, in our names, means a raound or bank, — M, as a prefix, has the power of B or P, and means head; and therefore Mac or Mak, as in Mak-er or Makar at Plymouth, may mean tbe bill or bead. Er or Ar, in old names, is generally border ; and xxxv the border hill or head, may be the import of Macar or Maker : But Mac and Ar may be otherwife underftood ; and yet the fignification of the compound word may be nearly the farae : The word On, in Macaron, is land ; and ihe border head land, or perhaps the water head land, may, as a name of a place, be the iraport of Macaron. Let us now fee what Macaria implies, which he confiders a facred name in ifiands. The word Mac raeans hill or head, Av, the fea, changes to Au and^ Ar. In India, and even in this very fea, ifiands are generally called heads. Macar may therefore imply the fea head ; and Macaria, the fea head ter ritory. But Rhodes was named Macria, and Maori. 'We have feen that Ria meant the road,, or the little fea ; and the little fea head or ifland, may be tlie iraport of the word Macria : But if Maori be the right name, and Ri be fea, thefea head will be thc fignification of this name. We have now Rhodes to examine. In books of raythology and defcription, Rhodes is faid to corae from a beautiful nympb or favorite of Apollo by Venus. — Eut it is moft commonly derived from Rodon, the Greek for rofes. — Authors report that the rofes grew in great abundance throughout the ifland. Other authorities for the rofes are brought by antiquaries from va rious Rbodian coins, which have the^» on one fide, and on the reverfe a rofe. Moreover, a rofe bud of brafs is faid to have been found, in laying the foundation of Lindus. Thefe are the evidences for the rofes ; and unfortunately for the land, they covered it fo compleatly, that all fight thereof was loft. Let us then attend anotiier fpot : And fingly Rboda, a fea- pprt of Spain. This town is fituated at the head of the Bay qf Rofes. The town Is now called Rofes by the Englifh and French, and by the Spaniards Rofas. Rofes tben being a bay, may not have heen flowers ; and this we muft therefore exa mine. — ^The word Es or As raeans thefea, in various denorai- nations ; and Ros raeans bead in many others : Ros is varied to Rod in the Greek word Rodon, in the old Spanifh word Rhoda, as well as in other words. Rofes then means the fame as iMacri — the fea head. — fiefes, in Spain, takes its name from c2 xxxvi being at the head ofa bay, or of an inlet of the fea. Rofes, or Rhodes, from being an bead of land, or an iftand. The nymph of Apollo, the rofes, the coins, and the rofe-bud of Lindus, like many other defcriptive, biftorical, and mytho logical etymons, will then ferve to difplay the credulity, the fancy, and the Ignorance of old times ; as well as the faith, the imagination, and the difcernment of later days. ANAK, PHOENICIA, PALESTINE, PHILISTIA, &c. A nac,* rendered a collar or ornament, coraes from An, water, here the fea; and Ach, border land, and means the fea border : The Anakim were then the fea borderers. — Phoeni cia comes from Anac, varied to Oenic,f with P prefixed. This cppntry lay at the head of the Mediterranean fea. — P before a word for land or water, means in old names always head. Ic is a variation of Ac, as in Eborac ; or Ic may be a diminutive. Tbe fea bead border territory, or the fhallow fea bead territory, may be the import of Phoenicia. There were giants in Anac ; but the Anakim were not from name giants, altho' we have fo imagined. Phoenicia, of which fo much is written, is not limited in its boundary by this deno mination. — We have other fynonymous names for the land of this coaft. Palefiine and Pbiliftia are fuch names. Av, the fea, changes to Au, Al, and // : with P prefixed, we have Pal and PU, names for a fea head. Es and Is may be endings of thefe words, or they may be diminutives, and mean fhallow, low, &c. ; and Pales, Pilis, or Pbilis, may imply thefea head, or tbe fballow fea bead. Tin or Tine is land, and the fame as Tia. " The coqfts from Ekron to the Nile are low, for tbe mofi part, and of a barren fandy quality, and very dangerous for vcf- fels io approach." — I have fliewn in Chichefter that Lav, in the Lavant, may imply fiream. The root Av is the fea ; Av often changes to Ev ; and Lav will change to Lev. Ant * Said to be the father of the Anakim, and son of Arba. As men took names from tbe names of lands, a mau might take this name, t l:i my first book 1 shewed tbat Ean, water, varies to Oen, xxxvu means thc fame in Levant, as in Lavant, fhallow, deficient, or removable. The fea on this coaft is remarkable for being often driven back by the winds, and for its bottora, frora this caufe, being left dry, for fome confidcrable diftance from the land,* — Hence then the reafon why the narae Levant was given to this fea. I have now explained thefe unknown ap pellations — much has been wrongly written upon every narae of the coaft. " We fhall enquire, fays an author, refpe^tlng the name Afkalon, The etymology ofthis name is derived from weight or balance. Shekel; but I rather wifli to fuggeft another ori gin, which will be corroborated by another fragment, Afib denotes fire ; Kel denotes aftivity, brifknefs, and heat, even to wafting: Lr^n denotes to refide, to ftay, to remain, Thefe ideas combined amount to this," " The refidence or ftation of fire, in aftivity, or heating?' — In another article he gives the narae Afbdod, from Afh, fire, and Dod, affeftion. We are with thefe referred to coins and medals, which, like the coins of Rhodes, are fuppofed to relate to thefe idle tales. — Every atterapt, I muft allow, to refcue fcriptural names from obfcurity and frojn error, is laudable; but this worthy au thor has not even gueffed at their natural iraports. Ascalon, a very eafy, I raight almoft fay an apparently evident name, has been rendered by various inapplicable, and even ridiculous terms. Afcalon lies at the head of the Medi terranean fea. As here, as well as In Afia, raeans fea, Cal, head, and On, land ; and Afcalon iraplies. ihe fea-head land. Ashdod is written alfo Azoius, or Afotus, This fettlement lies alfo on this fea-head. Afb, Az, or As, here too, is the * <• \ye are, says Dr. Sh(iw, to observe furtljer with regard to these Levanters (east sea winds), that wben they are of a long continuance, the water is blown away to auch a degree, from the coast of Syria and Phoenice, that several ranges of rocks, which in westerly winds lye concealed, do now become'dry, and leave exposed to the water-fowl, the urchins, limpets, and such-like shellfish as stick upon theni. 1 observed in the port of Lat'iken, that (here were two feet less water ¦whilst the wjnds raged, than afterwards when the weather was mode. fate, and the winds blew softly from the western quarter : And it is veVy probable, that the rtmarkable recess of water in th' sea of Pam- pbylia may be accounted for from tbe same cause, operating only in an extraordinary manner."— Shaw's Travslt. c a xxxvin fea. Of is the rppt of Tot, head. — T in old names changes to D, as in this name. The roots in fome names, take pre fixes in others, yet mean the farae. Hence Ot In Azotus, is Dod m, Afbdod. I have elfewhere fliewn, that Doi means head, and Afbdod implies the fea-head fettlement. From what has been fliewn it is evident that the Philiftines gave not name to this land, but the land to the people. It is alfo evident that the Philiftines could not poffibly, from name only, be ftrangers, altho' the ^0 and other commentators have thus afferted. — Frora not underftanding the word Canaan, the Philiftines have been reckoned Canaanites. — Canaan, or as it may be fpelt, Kenan, raeans frora Kan or Ken, a lake, and An, land, ihe lakeland; and the Canaanites were inh^itants around the lakes of Jordan, and of its ftream ; and not of the Mediterranean fea. In the fcriptures, the Philiftines are called Ceretlites and Peleilites. We have fhewn that Pal, PU, or PhU, may imply the fea head. Pel is only a variation of thefe names. Et, Is, and Es are diminutives ; and Pelet is the fame as Pales, Pilis, or PhiUs—\he fhallow, deficient, or removable water- head. The word Tine is here the farae as lie, a diminutive; or it may raean portion, place,dwelling, or land,— But it may be faid in Pales, Pbilis, Pelet, Peletb, Ceret, or Cereih, that Es, Is, Et, or Eth, may not mean thefea ; and that Pal, PU, Pel, and Cer, may not imply head only ; but the water or the border head. The Capthorim are called Iftanders, and are faid to have come from Crete : But Capthar, or Copthgr, coraes fr»m Cop, a head, and Tier, land, or border land. Cyprus was called Ma caria, which means the fame : It was alfo called Colina, which Implies the fame. Cyprus, which maybe written Cyp-er-us, comes from Cop, an head, Er, border, and Us, territory, which means tbe fame as Calina and Macaria — tho border bead territory,, or thefea bead territory. Tn Crete, the word Ret, or Rete, is road, as Red Is, in the Red Sea. C is Col, or head ; and the road bead, or thefea head,, !?¦ the imporl of Crete. Candi a comes from An, water, here the fea, with Cprefixedi^ and means the fea head : Dia Is the XXXIX fame as Ha, territory. Candia then implies thefea head ter- riiory. In the name Crete, territory is underftood. In Candia- it is expreffed ; but the names are fynonymous words. But it is faid that Ceretb is Crete. Cer, in Gereth, means the border head, br tbe watet head; and Et, or Etb, will Pot anfwer I conceive to Crete or Candia. "The Ceretlites then feem not from name to have been Cretans, but borderers on the Levant ; but as thefe borderers are alfo called Peleihites, tliey muft have been diftinguifhed in thefe naraes from one ano ther. — The Peleihites we have already explained ; The Cer- ethites feem t6 have beeti inhabitants of the walled towns of Paleftine, from the wOfd Cer, a city or walled place. Iri this fenfe of the word too we fhall be enabled to find who the Ceretlites, the guards of David, were: For if <7i;r mean city, thefe guards may have been citizens, and perhaps of Jerufalem, HEBRON, KIRJATH ARBA, MAMRE, MACHPELAH, " Hebron, one of the m6ft ancient cities, was built fcven years before Tanais, the capital of Lov/er Egypt, As the Egyptians gloried mudh in the antiquity of their cities, and their country was among the firft peopled after the difperfiop of Babel, it may be concluded that Hebron was extremely an tient. Sorae thinfe that it was founded by Arba, an ancient giant of Paleftine, and therefore was called Kirjath Arba, or Aria's City, The Word Arba means in the Hebrew four; and froiri thence has arifen a tradition amongft Jewifh wri ters, that Kirjath Arba means ihe city of four ; becaufe they fay, there wei'e buried there, Adam, Abram, Ifaac, and Jacob; and alfo Eve, Sarah, Rebecca, aPdLeah; but no thing is faid of Adam and Eve in the fcriptures, altho', they fpeak of the reft being buried tliere." Thus' far have Iquoted. "To this I add the following. " Hebron was fituated on an eminence, 30 miles fouth of Jerufalem. The caVe of Machpelah is Pear It. Arbah Is faid to be the father of i/«il! ; flnd Caleb -Jrove from thence his three fons. Hebron was given to the Levites, and was a city c4 xl of refuge. In the plain of Mizrar^, in this neighbourhood, Abraham dwelt for fome tirae. This plain authors fuppofe took its name from that Mamre-, who with Abrahara purfued Cbederlaomer, and refcued Lot. He is confidered the owner of the plain, and fo great a man, that it is iraagined Hebron itfelf was called Mamre frora hira ; For it is faid thaf Jacob came to Ifaac " unto Mamre, unto the city of Arba, which is Hebron, where, according to all ancient verfions, Mamre, tbe city of Arba, and Hebron^ are equivalent terms. And it is faid that Abraham buried Sarah in the field of Machpelah, before Mamre : Tbe fame is Hebron, ¦ in the land of Canaan — ." " The fituation of Mamre, Is, however, by Hebron, or in its vale two miles fouthward ." The word Hebron is totally unknown as to its meaning in the names of places. It is ufually rendered yoci^^, friendfhip, enchantment. — Heb comes perhaps from A, an head, pro nounced Au, as in Abury, written alfo Aubury; and this changes to Av, in Aventinus, a hill of Rome ; to Ev, in Evora, or Ebora,. in Portugal : Eb afpirated is Heb. Ron is from On, land, with R, which means border, prefixed : And the border land, IS here the plain, .4p« is another root for land, and with R prefixe4, Rpan implies alfo the border within the hills, which here inclofe a very extended valley or plain ; and hence Raan in the Gaelic is a plain ; and Ran, which is derived the fame, is the farae in Hebron. Hebron then implies the plain head. Kirjath Arba is alfo unknown, Kirjath Is always ren dered city; but Cir itfelf is generally confidered a city ; Kir, in Kirjath, however, means tbe inclofed border, and Jath is land. Kirjath then means the ipclofed border lapd. Area is faid to be the name of a raan, who was founder of Hebron, and tbe father of Anak. — :Arb a too has been ren - dered _/oar.— But Arba cannot be both ; and It appears not to be certain, that it is either. — Arba or Arhe feeras to be the fame as Albe or Alpe, ip the names of places, where R Is com- niunly changed to L. — We have a fmall ifland naraed Arba, which implies the fea head, or the bead. — Alba is a name of Scotland, which means thefea bead or hill land. In defcription then, Arba fciay mean the bills of this diftrifi ; and from what xli is before proved, Anac means only thefea border land. — But in this we abandon ihe city of four ; and we drop Anak and Arba as men. — Kirjath Arba then may iraply tbe inclofed border land bead, or tbe plain bead. Mamre is likewife unknown. It is rendered rebellious, and it is alfo fuppofed to mean a great man ; but it is confidered by fome to be another name for Hebron, Mam then is here hill, and Rae or Re is Gaelic for a plain; and we have again the name hill plain. Machpelah is further unknown. It is imagined to mean fhut up, or walled up, or to be fome name of tbe plain, or to mean double. — But Machpelah comes frora Magh, a plain, tbe G changed to C, and Pel or PU (as before mentioned in the Peleihites) head land.— And the head-land plain, or tbe plain head, is the Import of Machpelah. Of the Word HEBREW. Hebrew is moreover unknown. It is generally in o\^r lexicons rendered a people.. Know then, reader, that lands gave narae to the people, and to the words for their lan guages. The words Spanfb, Danifb, Swedifh, Irifh, and Britifh, parts op the national names, with the dirainu tive Is, prpnounced Ish, forra adjedlives which precede the word language. — Italian, Pruffian, Ruffian, Hungarian, Egyptian,* are alfo adjeftives which precede the word lan guage. The ending In thefe is iVor An added, which ftands for En or An, a diminutive. To Teuton and Sclavon we add Ic, a dirainutive. We alfo fay Arabic, Celtic, GaUe, Chal daic, &c. — We fay too Chaldee, Hebrew, German, &c. where language is underftood : But frora analogy Chaldee and Hebrew might be written Chaldaic and Hebraic, where language fol lows. — Partus Iccius, or the little port, is alfo written Partus Itius, or Partus liiius, in which Ic is a diminutive, and It muft • From the word Egyptian we find that Egypt was originally writ ten Egyptia; and as Tia and Te, by the table, imply the same, Egypte, as written by tbe French, is a better word than our word Egypt. xlii alfo* Be the fanic-^HentSe, Canaanite, Hivite, Jebufiie, &c, may be dirhinutive noPHs, The virofds In, En, &c, are often diminutives'; and in the endings of Pames of people, th6' they denote little, they mean fometimes few, and are therefore! ilfed as plural endings. /, which means litthi is verjr often fuch an ending, N alfo changes to M, and In to Ini; and henCe tbe Avim, tbe Capthorim, Sea, En likewife chafiges t6 Em, ip Salem, and other old names. And gene'rally the rea fon of ufing diminutives with the names for lands, to dePote the names ofthe inhabitants, is, that tho' the inhabitant is a part of it, he is only a little part ; and is therefore den6i0d by the diminutive noun. — You will not find thefe particulars in our grammars, as the parts of thefe names are unknown. But altho' not diftinguifhed by pMlologifts, they are never thelefs very neceffary to be underftood by etymologifts. It has been proved that Heb, in Hebron, and in other words, is bead. The letter R Implies border ; and Ae, Aa, A, Eu, or Ew, by the table of the variations of Ai or la, is territory. — Hebrae, Hebraa, Hebra, Hebreu, or Hehreiv, would then mean tbe lead border land. And fhe people might be termed the head border laHdrneti, ot bead bordetefs. -^the Egyptians as well as the Artakim lived at this head of the Mediterrapean fea 5 and tie lead borderers of the Egyptians, on tlieir north- eaft were the people of Anak, aPd its vicinity. Abram v^as one of thefe head borderers, and would therefore be called by the Egyptians, Alt am ihe Hebrew, or Abram the Helteiv rnan. -"•The Hebrew language then raay mean the language of all this head ; altho' it bas been eicclufively accounted the lan guage ofthe race of Abram. But Abram wai not oiily an head borderer of Anak; but from Iff, border, Chal or Cal, an head, and Dea, territory, he w'as aP head borderef, or an He brew than, even before he left his firft abode. I have now explained this appellation. You ve'ill perceive, reader, thaf it is pot of more dlflScult iraport thari Pther terras ; and fo no greater honpr can arife frcm the diftovery of this fectet, thaft from the recovery of the fignifications of other names. To learned men we are infinitely indebted for their labors. Few know fo what extent they are indebted, unlefs they XlllI have beep obliged to examine their works : But ^fe have lo lament our ignorance, and our mifconceptions in thefe names. It is, however, the fate of mah. Pot always to examine his creed, and fometim.es to adopt, and to fofter error, Let me be excufed thea, where I fail, for attempting to reconcile to truth, what may have been fo long, and even fo abfurdly mifconceived. I muft allow that I am now iP the land of commentators ; but except in tbefe sld names, I wifh not to Invade their territories. In this particular path, however, from duty 1 muft proceed. Wttb perhaps compdraiiveljt few exceptions, I have proved that nations took their names froiB their own lands. Generations die aWay, but tbe lands re* main. Their hills, vallies, and plains, together withtheif feas, lakes, rivers, flrearas, and borders, have told Us theit own names, from the moft early to the lateft times. And altho' unfliilfulnefs hath bound our anceftors and ourfelves to fancy and to fable Concerning thefe. It doth riot follo^w• tbaC ihne and truth fhall not break the chain ; and tbat the Hghty flowing from a rational conformity of words to fubjediis, will not fhew, that there Is nothing fo feCretly hidden which thefe friends to man will not difclofe to the world. AI or IA. The Word Ai pr la, terrltpry, region, &c. and other end ings of words have not been explained in their variations by afoy author. In eftimating the fenfe of old naraes, a perfeQ: knowledge of their parts is of tbe utraoft confeqUence ; but in this knowledge writers have hitherto raade no progrefs, — Ai then will change as underneath, Ai Ei Ii Oi Ui ^^, ,, , ,-,. y, , ^ rT 1 Double confonants are feldom Aa Ea la Ua Ua § . , . , > ,. ufed, a fingle one fnpplies the place, as In Africa, Ef pana, &c. We find thefe chapges in Ja^sa, Aboa, Acufio,. ApUa, At- finoe, Aufa,. B^fii, Urfaof Rie, Rae, Hebreu or Hebrew, Abo, Ae Ee le Oe Ue Ao Eo Io- Oo Uo Au Eu Iu Ou Uu xliv Addua, Afiu, Badeo, Riou or Kiow, Savoi or Savoy, Hagenau, Arabia, &c. To the above, if we add the letter N, we fhall have the changes in Ean, water. Roots for water alfo vary as above ; but fyllables for water generally begin old names ; and thofe for land commonly end them. To this I may add, that generally other endings of names for region, territory, land, &c, will be fynonymes of thefe terras. Thus Arren and Arria are two naraes for the fame ifland, in which En in the firft, means the fame as la in the fecond, land, territory, or region. Thus alfo in AlbaniiJ and Efpiraj, the endings la and Us are the fame ; and by pro ceeding in this way, the reader will difcover the fignifications of the endings in old names. It fhould here be obferved, that of thefe, fome are confidered merely as endings of words to which they are annexed. But the reader will judge for himfelf, whether an ending fhould or fhould not be fup preffed in tranflation. — The ending in En often means land, and it is varied to In, An, On, and Un ; and thefe take pre fixes, in Ten, Tin, Tan, Ton, and Tun. In Pontus, or Euxi nus, the 'Us means the region of the water. It is of great confequence in rendering of old names, that we fliould be enabled to comprehend their monofyllabic words ; and even in fome cafes their letters. We have no books in any language which refer rightly to the fignifica tions of old names ; and it is often from the words themfelves, and from their fynonymes, analyfed, that we can obtain thejr meanings, A vocabulary then of their parts, together with rules for the conftruftion of names, would be a ufeful addi tion to our libraries — I muft not omit here to mention, that thefe endings I have very recently confidered : Their imports muft not therefore be looked for in the following fheets, where, perhaps, they have been, in a few inftances, mlfun derftood. Frora what I have fhewn in this book, it is dempnftrable, that pld names are ccmpofed of monofyllabic words. Roots begin chiefiy with vowels, and end with confonants ; unlefs they are fingle vowels. The prefixes to roots are confonants xlv which muft be underftood, as well as the pofifixes. The changes which take place in roots fhould be well confidered, Thefe particulars being comprehended, the reader will form a proper judgment of his appellations ; and with the help of ropts of words, which he will find in the Gaelic and other languages, he will be enabled to tranflate the fyllables of corapound terms. But let me advife you, reader, not tp confider any term wrongly rendered, npr tp accpunt it rightly underftpod, be fore ypu have exarained its bearings, and the fenfes which it may ccnvey. I have feen many attempts tp convey the im- 'ports of pld names, many criticifms on particular fpellings pf thefe pld wprds, and raany endeavours to fettle their ortho graphy : But, alas I weak indeed have been the criticifms, and feeble all the attempts. Let us take Ad, water, and find how It Is varied. Ad is changed in old names to At ; and At to As. Ad, as water ' changes alfo< to At, as water / ,, As, as water^ changes to J ^ changes to And hence Ifiand may imply water land, and be rightly written. Hence alfo thc Welfh Ynxs, the Cornlfli Ennis. Av, water, will vary to Ek>, to Iv, Ov, and Uv, and all thefe will be found in the formation of words for the features of nature. — Av, changed to Au, will alfo change tc the fame fyllables as in the table pf Ai or la. Hence then the Gaelic Oilcan and Eilain, an ifland : And hence Ifiand may he writ ten liland or Hand; or as by the Irifh, Elan. But let us fuppofe that Ifiand means an head, that Aighe is bead, and that this may be pronounced Ighe or /: Ifland may then he written I, as in the Gaelic, or Ey as in the Ifiandic. Let us again fuppofe that Is, in ifland, comes from Ais, an head, Ai was formerly pronounced as E, and often as /; and hence Is may be bead, and I/land the head-land. So that I/land may mean a bead-land, from its lying above the level of the fea; or water land, from its being inclofed by water, xlvi Further, Is may be a diminutive ; and, like /, may fome times form a diminutive noun ; thus Ims may mean the Uttle land, and the fame as Landy or Lundy, in Lundy Ifiand. Idis may alfo imply the farae. The fpelling will often be found varied in old proper names, and yet the words may be equally proper. In common words ofa ivritien language a particular fiandard is adopted fer the orthography, from ivhicb, except in ivreng cafes, there is no reafon io depart : But for multiplying the propter names of the features of nature, the ancients formed fynonymous words, from differing affemblages of letters ; and from thence they derived a variety of proper appellations, great enough to give particular defignations to the names of all the hills, vallies, plains, feas, rivers, ftreams, &c. of any country. Denomi nations thus mhltiplled and varied, will naturally in manjir inftances be difficult ; and in forae be uncertain. Few, how ever, are the difficulties, which may not be furmounted, or the uncertainties which may not be cleared from obfcurity. Time, patient refearch, and a good judgraent, will overcome all obftacles. It is very remarkable that men acquainted with the Latin, Greek, Hebrew, and other languages, fhould be ignorant of the terms Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Irifh, Britifh, French, Ita lian, Pruffian, Ruffian, Roman, German, Hungarian, Chaldaic, Sclavonic, Teutonic, &c. — I have given my reader an accoimt of Greek and Hebrew, and have mentioned all the reft pf thefe terras except Latin. We find the word Latus, a fide terri tory, has in its root Ai, which may imply water ; and as L, like C or R, is a prefix to large bodies of this dement ; fo here the fea or the water may be denoted by this word, and. it may mean the water, fide, or water border territory. La- TiNus, as In is land, may mean the fide land territory, and Lativ, the fide pr border land : But L is often written for R, which may mean border. At Is water ; and hence LaHms may imply the water border land territory ; and Laiin, the water border land. But this, which is thc Only explanation I fhall offer, I wifli my reader not implicitly to believe ; but endeavour to find a more applicable one. Ia the iatcrira our xlvii books help me to finifh this article. The Latini are by my thologifts derived from " Latinus, the fon of Faunus, Kipg pf Latium, who efpoufed his daughter Lavinia to ./^neas, whom his wife Amata had defigned for Turnus, King of the Rutuligns, which 'vyas the grpund of the war between jEpeaj and Turnus." From whence this Latinus had bis pame, is, however, omitted in raythplpgy ; but it adds, " that if it came not from Latinus, it carae frpm " Lateo to conceal, be caufe Saturn concealed himfelf at Latium from the refent- ment of Jupiter his fon." TAR, TOR, TARIT, TAURUS, &c. Mr. B. fuppofes, " That the tors apd land maris for fea men were temples. That Tar, Tor, and Tarit fignified both hill and tower. That they were often compounded and ftyled Tqris, or lire-iofuere, on account of the light which they ex hibited, and the flres which they preferved in thera. Hence, fays he, the Turrfs of the Romans, and the Turis pr Turris, &c, of the Greeks, The latter when the word Tor occurred ip ancient hiftory, changed it to Taurus, a bull, &c." " We fpraetlmes meet, he alfo fays, with facred towers which were really denominated Tauri, from the worfhip of thp myftic bull, the fame as Apis." I h^ve fliewn that Ap, Op, or Up, may behead; and as Is is a diminutive. Apis may mean, in tbe names of places, little BPAD, spd the fame as Toms.— - Tar, or Tor, In old pames, may be derived from A, an head, pronounced Au : This changes to Ar and Or, and with T prefixed. Tar or Tor In the Celtic and other languages is tower, heap, or pUe : But if Tar or Tar mean thus, Tarit or Taris will not : for the end ings Is and It are diminutives; and Tarit or Torii; or Taris or T^ris will imply the little tower, or little head : And in pur names Taris or Toris will not mean the fire tower. — The Turris of the Ronians, like our Tv,rret, or Turrit, was the Utile tower, or the U0e bead; and the Turis pr Turris. of the Greeks, the f^e. xlviii That the Greeks changed Tor, a tower, in hiftory, to Tau rus, a bull, I might doubt ; as I may that thefe towers were named Tauri, from the worfhip of the rayftic bull. — In old names, the change of Tori to Tauri might be often made ; but I fliould avoid rendering it as does Mr. B. for fear that I fliould exhibit my bulls, inftead of a rational tranflation of an ancient name. JEBUS. I have now given the iraports of Jerufalem, Anak, Phoeni cia, Palefiine, Philifiia, ihe Levant, Afcalon, Afbdod, Crete, Cyprus, and other naraes. Tho' Jerufalem meant the hill's city, it was a place of fafety for the ark of God. Peace within its walls was promlfed to it ; and it was from hence confidered as the -place or inheritance of peace. The Anakim were partly tall men ; fo are the Patagonians. We call a tall raan a Patagonlan ; and In this way were the Anakim reckoned giants. — When we have not vifited pur friends fpr fome time, we are called ftrangers. Nations in forraer times feldom met, except to war with each other, and then they met as ftrangers; and hence the Philiftines were fo called. Many feeming contradiftions are eafily re conciled; and many peculiar fignifications of words may be rendered confiftent : But we conftiintly miftake their allu fions. Herodotus lived -48-4 years before Chrift. He vifited places of which he gives accounts ; but he underftood not their naraes : Before his days to the flood, there had paffe^ nearly 2000 years ; during which time the world had not bqen only peopled and named ; but tlie naraes, it feeras, had been for gotten as to their fignifications. In a few years, compara tively fpeaYmg, fituations are not reraembered. The fite of Herculaneum was perhaps unknown within 1000 years of its overthrow. We may fuppofe the names of places to be foon forgotten ; and find that even to Mofes, who lived QOO years after the flood, the fignification of thefe names might not xlix poffibly have been fo faralllar as generally iraagined. Mofes knew, however, naraes of places, better than we know thera, and called thera accordingly. — The writers pf fcriptures, frpm his time, were lefs acquainted with thefe appellatipns. — But in late tiraes, when we reccgnife npthing of thera, nor of the naraes of men, derived frora their fources, we have imagined (as the eafieft way to get rid ot difficulties) that raen always gave denorainations to nations ; and in this way do we often oppofe affertlons to reafon and coraraon fenfe. In this way too, perhaps, it is ftated that Jerufalem was called Jebus, from Jehus, the fon of Canaan. I deny not that Jehus, the fon of Canaan, was the father of the Jebufites, — But from whence had Jebus this name .' — It is not enough to tell me from whence a word coraes, without I have the term from whence it carae explained. — Jebus may be written Oebus; and Geb, we know, means hill or head In the Gehenna Mons. And Geba or Geb, means an hill in the Hfbrew. — I have proved that /foraetimes means, as a prefix, bead; and that G iraplies the farae in our old naraes. Hence then Jebus or Gebus, as Us is region or territory^ means tbe hill region. Salem, from Sal, an hill, and either En or Ejn would mean the fame. - To accommodate myfelf to the Hebrew, I fup pofed Em a plural ending; but, to plural endings I needed not to have reforted, for Em may here mean land or territory, and fo include the hills of Jerufalera In Its import. Jebus then took the narae Salem, becaufe It was a fynony mous name, in the fame manner as Arabia was called Ethiopia in the fcriptures. The raere change of one fynonyraous narae for another, proves nothing in favor of the commpn rendering of Jerufalem. Jerieho will be eafily given up In its cpraraon explanation, becaufe it tells fo filly a ftory. The farae may be faid of other names. To Jerufalem I have given the com mon fignification ; but its original and literal fenfe is as I firft alTerted. The ancient names of places have been too long unknown in their fignifications, and the fables attached to them have arifen from our ignorance. Let us feleft a few around Con- ftantinople. We have approximated to every thing in heaven d 1 and earth, but never have attended to the names of our refi dences, and to the great features of their neighbourhood.— Pontus is unknown in its original fignification ; it is faid to mean. the fea. Let us grant this ; but let us analyfe Euxin. — ¦ Eux, which is water, here means thefea. In is a diminutive ; and Euxin means ihe little fea. Pontus Euxinus will therefore mean the fea. Utile fea region, or the fea Utile fea, — 'Qnt Pont comes frora An or On, applied as water, and with P prefixed, which iraplies head, it meant originally ihe water bead, and the farae as our word Pond. The letter Tllke D in Pond,. is added to llrengthen the found : Pont Euxin then meant, not, originally, tbe fea Utile fea, but the little fea bead; and Pont meant no raore thefea, than does our word Pond. — But the word Eu.xinus, was faid to be written Axeinos, and this word is rendered by authors inbofpitable, on account, they affert, of the inhofpitallty of its early furrounding inhabitants. — But when coramerce foftened their favage raanners, this is faid to have been called Euxinus, which they render hofpitable. Axe- nus, like Euxinus, raay, however, corae from Ax, water, here the fea, and En, a diminutive. But my reader, to whom I leave this filly ftory, may better explain thefe hofpitable and inbofpitable ivaters. This fea is faid to be called, by way of eminence, Pontus ; but as the word Euxinus, little fea region, agrees not with a fea, deferving fuch an epithet, I muft leave this alfo to my reader for a better explanation. We next corae to the words Black Sea, the colour of which authors cannct account for, becaufe, fay they, the water is very clear. — Give me leave here tc explain the etymplpgy. The wprd Blaighe, a head, is a tranflation of Pont; and is often written and pronounced as, and, ftrange to tell. Is conftantly miftaken for the adjeaive black. The Bofphorus, or Bofporus, now opens its mouth, and here the paffage is fp narrow, that an Ox, fay learned men, can fwim acrofs : And they ftate, that from Bos, an ox, it takes its name. But Os is raouth, and Bus and Bos is the fame. Bos, or the mouth, now Bofa, lies on the mputh pf a river of the fame name in Sardinia, We have in Lincplnfhire, Bofion, which means the mputh land. Bos then in this name, means npt an ox, thp' it hath in this fenfe prpduced a bull. Par is proved In this treatife to mean pprt; and the Portmoutb, re- gipn or water, is a tranflation of Bofporus. It is always with regret that.I ara obliged to difagree with authors ; but I have continually to encounter forae faraous old ftory. In defcribing a Derby^Ire ram, the owner afiirmed, that its tail was 100 yards long. His friend expreffed dlflDclIef, and he reduced It 10 yards. Again difbelief was expreffed, and another 10 yards was taken from the raeafure. Difbe lief continued, and the tail was in ftory reduced by its owner to 10 yards. When a man acquires the habit of doubting, he dlfbelleves every thing, he fliakes his head at every thing, '¦ and fo this friend fliook his head to 10 yards. — The owner had now only 10 yards to fpare, and he could not refift afking his friend, whether he thought his ram had no tail ? — In mythology the ftory muft always be araple. — Ten yards fpr a tail is a trifle. We prpceed to Byzantium, accounted the fineft fituation of the world. It is ftated to have been firft called Chryfokerus, or horn of goldl This horn grew rapidly, and was after wards called Acropolis; Byzis, Byfas, Byfanies, or Byfania, (for authors are not exadt in fpelling) carrying thither a co lony of Megareans, called it by his own narae Byzantium. — Now It generally happens, that the invention of the ancients, and the belief of the moderns, refts wholly on ftory telling.— And who, at this day, will diipute the hiftory of Byzis and Mis .Megareans ? — We may, however, be allowed to fhew its improbability. The word £)/ then is habitation. Zant, Sant, Cunt, is corner or head, as in Caniium ; and the features of Byzj/itium, as a corner or head, is perfedtly defcribed in this name, without the affiftance of Byzis and his Megareans. We have now the Propontis to confider. Proponiis is fo called by Suidas, " becaufe it lies, he fays, before the Pon- im," ^But the Pontus may'aHb be faid ,to lie bbfore the Pro poniis, — Pro is here fuppofed to mean before; and this ipter- pretafion being found in a Lexicon, eminently fi-itisfies us. d2 Iii But what before has to do with the name of a fea, nothing but one of Suidas', Plato's, or Plutarch's etymological dreams can unriddle. — Pro in this word muft be a fubftantive. Pro- connefus is alfo called Pre-connefus . Pre is comraonly changed to Bre, and both mean head,- The city of Confiantinople ftands on a promontory or head, running into this fea, formed by ridges of hill land. It is well defcribed by Peter Gyllius. I have fhewn that JVbit, or White, means ridge, in TVhiiefione and other places. Toe white fea, or ihe ridgefea then, raay Iraply the fea which lies on the border of this head-land, or ridge-land. Having fhewn what the Black Sea, and the Wh'iie Sea mean, I will juft hint, that Rad, a road, is fometimes changed to Red : We have many Red Fords, w'nich mean road fords . The Red Sea will therefore mean tbe road fea, or thefea road. Narrow feas were often named fea roads. The lands on both fides of the Britifh Channel were anciently called the road lands. Thus eafy is it to approximate to truth : '2>\xt fancy has led all our learned authors ftrangely aftray, even in this eafy word. I fhall foon fpeak of the Cafpian Sea. Wc now reach the Hellefpont, " Every one knows, fays a grave autlor, wlo knows Greek, tlat this fignifies the fea of Helle."— It is with fome diffatisfaftlon that I cannot agree with authors, even in this Greek explanation. I cculd wifh that we agreed in one at leaft; but if I am denied this con- folation, I muft prpceed, hpwever befet by the frpwns pfety- mplpgifts, with my reader pnly. We have Ulfier, or the lake land, which takes its name from the lake around which it lies. We have alfo Ulles-water, anpther large lake. Ul is derived frpm v^T, water, varied tp ^k, Al, and Ul: Ul varies to El, in Elles-mere, and in the names of pther lakes. EUes afpirated becomes Helles, and Pont Is efteemed thefea, or ihe bead. Thefea lake, or the bead lake, raay therefore be the fig nification of this name. It is very remarkable that El fhould be the pronunciation of the letter L, and that this letter fhould be the initial of Lough, Lake, Li, the fea, of Lid, water, &c. liii I pretend not to enquire Into all the old names of thefe feas, and pf the world : From the ccmmpnly received Imports of thofe already analyfed, we infer that other denominations have been mlfunderftood. Let us, however, attend to ano ther dlftria of ftill more celebrity; let us examine Its appel lations, conflder their ufual exppfitipns, and eftlmate their real fignificatlcns. It is a ccmraon practice of etyraologifts to derive one word frora another, and tp explain neither • Egypte is thus derived frpm Copius, and Copius is unexplained. Synpnyraous names pf places were generally derived frcm pne another, and each from the features of the lands. I fhall begin with the Delia. " This was confidered by fome old geographers, as properly Egypte, and it is faid by the natives to have been, before the time of Jofeph, nothing but a ftanding pool, till that patri arch by cutting canals, and particularly the great one, which reaches from the Nile to the Moeris, drained it of the water; and clearing it of the rufhes and marfliy weeds, rendered it fit for tillage.'' It is now the moft fertile part of the king dom. — ^This forraerly inundated land, then, like the land ad joining to Delgovicia, is partly naraed frora the word Del, as in this laft word, and as Del in Deluge, -wliich means the (huge or) great inundation. Te is land, Ta the fame, or lands ; and the inundation or marfli lands is the import of Delta. — The Coptic Dalda took name, I imagine, as a biero glypbick, from this land ; and the Greek Delta was borrowed from the Coptic, The reader may compare thefe letters. "The firft is more emblamatic of this land than the laft : But the ftory of the Greek Delta giving name to this land, is too filly to deferve a ferlous refutation. The word Mare is the fea. It Is derived from Av, the fea or water, changed to Au and Ar ; and Mar (as P, B, and M, imply head, and here confluence), will mean the head oi high water,, the water head, the water confluence, or the fea, — But Mare may, from its ending with the fyilable E, mean tbe little fea, unlefs by Mare, Mar only be underftood. In like manner Is or. Es, in Ifpana, Hifpana, or Efpana, raeans "the fea or water ; and with the farae prefix M, Mis may im- d3 liv ply the water bead.— -The word Ir is land, and M'fir may mean the water-head land : Gr it may imply, perhaps, the high water, or drowned land. — At prefent this country is called Elkebet, or the drowned land. The word Oiche, water, varies to Aiche, Aighe, and Aige, in Aigevs, which by Gaelic writers is the fea or ocean. But the ending In is a diminutive, and the word muft imply the litilefea, Aige-Av, as An in endings is alfo a dirainutive, means the fame. The Euxis has the word Sea added, as tho' it were an adjeiStive ; bat Euxin alfo raeans tbe little fea. Aes, in Egypte, therefore may imply thefea. jEgypte lies at the heads of tbe Mediterranean and Red Seas. A, an head, pronounced Au, changes to Av, to Ab, Ap, Op, Up, and Yp or Ip in names. Eurov^ In Gaelic is OzVip, and many other infiances of fuch changes might we bring. The letter T belongs to the ending Te, or Tia, which means land. jEgypie, or Egyptia, then means tbe fea-head land, and is a fynonyme of Mifir. There are feveral roots for water and land, and from their variations, the fame words foraetimes mean botb. In the ta bles for region or territory, you have feveral words which re fer to either, and hence fome uncertainty arifes in naraes where you have no tranflations. Water and land alfo are parts of a region, or territory ; and the people fometlraes called their ftreara, as well as their land, by the fame name : Hence more uncertainty arifes, which was adjufted by the an cient inhabitants, perhaps, from pronouncing the fame word In a different raanner. But we have at prefent loft tbeir dif tinguifliing key, which can only be reftpred, by induftry and time. \ have faid that ,^g, in .rEgypte, may raean the fea, and am wellfpunded in the aflfertipn. — Frpm npt underftanding the terms for water or for land, nor knowing the ancient mode of beftowing naraes, authors have fuppofed that Ae, in A egypte, raeans territory or land; but the word Egyptian de cides againft thera, without their knowing it : For from Egyptian we find tbe country was called .Mgyptia, or jEgypie ; and we know that Tia, or Te, is territory, country. Iv or land : Ae then, as an initial, was not alfo territory, as thefe authors fuppofed. Ae might indeed have been confi dered with more reafon water, or thefea : For In thefe names, terms for water, generally, where water is concerned, begin the appellations ; and the terms for land nearly always end them. But I fhall further fhew that Aeg, is the firft word In .Mgypie. M,gypie has been fuppofed to be derived from Copte; and many are the differtations on thefe w:ords, to ftiew thera equi • valent, .Mgypte is, however, a narae for this land, and Copte is another for the fame territory, I have fhewn what jEgypte raeans. — Av, the fea or water, changes to Ab, to Ap, and Op. Op then may be tbe water or the fea. C is Col or head, and Te is land or territory, and C-op-te is thefea bead territory, and the fiime as .(Egypte. — But, as Ai is terri tory, and C means inclofure, Cai means either an houfe, or inclofed territory : Thus alfo Copte may mean ihe inclofed fea. territory, as well as tbe fea-head territory. I have fhewn that Op and Ip, or Yp, may mean the farae : In like raanner in Gyp, — Yp, when derived from Av, may raean water, or fea, and the farae as Op ; and as G Iraplies head, and. Is the farae as C foft, — Gyp, or Gip, and Cop, ¦'yill mean the fame, and each will imply hecid. Gips will then be tbe fea-heads ; and with the diminutive I or Y we have Gipjy ; and frpm hence, reader, was the wprd Gipjy very naturally and eafily derived. Our diftipnaries ftate, that Gipfy Is corrupted frora Egyp tian; but this, which is the beft account ofthe word, is un true : for Gypfy is as juft for an inhabitant of Egypte, as Irifh for an Irifliman, Englifh for an Engllfhraan, or Britifh for a Briton. It was the practice of early etymologifts to forra diminutive names for the people, from a part of the narae of their terri tory; and fome have foplifhly called the country by fuch name. Thus Erin, Irin, or Ireland, which is a contraftion of Hibemia, or more correftly of Hib-erin ia, is called by Dio ¦ dorus Siculus, Iri and Iris. But thefe laft, pronounced Iry and Irifh, are only adjeftives for the people. In like manner Gips, or the heads, formed Gipfy. We have a quarto hi look from the German, of 225 pages, on the Gipfies.—lt is our fate fometimes to write much, and to prove nothing. In Partus Iccius, or Portus Itiius, the diminutives Ic and It were unknown. In Calais — 'Cala was unknown to mean a port, nor was Is underftood to bc a diminutive. — We have learned books, and long differtations written on thefe terms, to dif cover from whence Caefar carae; or where Partus Iccius lay. But thefe too prove that coraraentators can write long, learned, aud circumftantial accounts upon nothing. On the Gipfies, the author of the above long differtatlon fays, that " an explanation of their origin hath been a per fect philofopher's ftone. For two hundred years paft, he con. tinues, people have been anxious to difcover who thefe guefts were. One author found their country In Zeugitana. Ano ther took Alexander's fword to find it." But this author tra velled not to Zeugitana to eftablifh the etyraon, nor had hc the luck to find Alexander's fword to obtain the fecret. This land was formerly called Cbemia, or thc head border territory; and now by the Copies, Chemi, or the heads bor der. I muft not omit the naraes Ham and Amon, as thefe are generally referred to Ham, tbe fon of Noah, and to Jupiter Amon. That Egypte w.-s border land we all know; but the ftory of Ham, the fon of Noah, or Jupiter Amon, giving it name, will fcarcely bear an exaraination, nor do I believe that the facred writings, when rightly expounded, help out fuch an affuraption. Sail wherever I may, fteering wrongly is the order of the day. We have touched at Egypt, and now take our depar ture for Ethiopia. " Ath, fays Mr. Bryant, was a facred title, as I have fhewn, and I imagine that this differtatlon did not barely re late to the ferpentine deity ; but contained accounts of his votaries, the Ophita, the principal of which were the fons of Chus. The worfhip of the ferpent began among them, and they were from, thence denominated Ethiopians, which the Greeks rendered Ai^ionis. It was a narae which they did not receive frora their complexion, as has been commonly fur- mi'fod ; for the branch of Phut, and the Lubim were probably Ivii of a deeper die ; but they were fo called from Ath-ope, and Aib-opis, the God which they worfhipped. This may be proved from Pliny, He fays that the country of Jlthlopia (and confequently the people) had the narae of Ethiop from a perfonage who was a deity — Ah Ethiope Vulcani filio. The Ethiopes brought thefe rites into Greece ; and called the ifland where they firft eftablifhed thera Ellopla folis Serpentis Infula. It was the fame as Euloea, a name of like purport, in which ifland was a region naraed .^thiopiura. Euboea Is properly Oub-aia, and fignifies the Serpent Ifland." — Thus far Mr. B. ; but the word Aigbe hath been found to raean the fea. The letter G conftantly changes to T, as I have largely fliewn in Rages and Rata^. Mgh then the fea, in jEgypte, will change to Mth, in jEthiopia : And MtbiwiW mean the little fea. jEgypt lay on the heads of two feas, and on the Nile. ^Ethiopia lies on tbe Red Sea and the Nile. The river Nile is named by the natives Tdmi and Aby, both of which mean the litilefea. The word Li is the fea ; it changes to Ri, and JipNi; and Ni-el, or NUe, is the little fea, and is a fynonyme of Tamy, of Aby, and of Mihi. Our diftance run hath brought us to Abyfinia, in which we find that Aby is the fame as Mthi.i that Yp, In Egypt, is the farae as Op, in ^thippia, and the farae as Ceann, Cinni or Sin,* in Abyfinia. ; and that Abyfinia is a tranflatipn of AEtliopia. In this enquiry we have loft the wprfhIp of tie Old Serpent, the blacknefs which authors have attributed to the word .Mtliopia, and the raixture of nations which they have difco vered in the narae Abyfinia. But we rauft not omit to ftate, that the Nile is faid in my thology to come from King Nilus. Pliny calls the river Syris from Sibor, which is faid to raean the river of troubled waters . Plutarch goes raore into detail on this ftream than any other author. He writes thus : — " Nilus is a river In Egypt, that runs by the city of Alexandria. It was formerly calle^i Melas, from Melas the fon of Neptune; but afterwards it was Called Mgyptus upon this occafion. Mgyptus, the fon of Vul- * Cintra is pronounced and written also Sintra. Iviii can and Leucippe, was formerly king of the country, between whom and his own fubjefts happened a civil war ; at that time the river Nile not increafing, the Egyptians were oppreft with faraine. Upon which the oracle raade anfwer, that the land fliould be again bleft with plenty, if the king would fa- crifice his daughter to atone the anger of the gods. Upon which the king, though greatly affiidted in his mind, gave way to the public good, and fuffered his daughter to be led to the altar. But fo foon as fhe was facrificed, the king not able to fupport the burthen of his grief, threw himfelf Into the river Melas, which after that was called Mgyptus. But tben it was called Nilus upon this occafion. " Garmatbpne, queen of Mgypi, having loft her fon Chryfo- cboas, while he was yet very young, with all her fervants and friends moft bitterly bemoaned her lofs. At that tirae Ifis appearing to her, fhe furceafed her forrow for a while, and putting on the countenance of a feigned gratitude, kindly en tertained the goddefs. Who willing to make a fultable re turn to the queen for the piety which fhe expreffed in her reception, perfuaded O/iris to bring back her fon from the fubteriranean regions. Which when Ofiris undertook to do, at the importunity of his wife, Cerberus, whom fome call Phoberos, or the Terrible, barkt fo loud, that Nilus, Garma- thone's hufband, ftruck with a fudden frenzy, threw hirafelf into the river .Mgyptus, which frpra thence was afterwards called Nilus, " In this river grpws a ftpne, not unlike to a bean, which fo foon as any dog happens to fee, he ceafes to bark. It alfo expels the evil fplrit out of thofe that are poffeffed, if held to the noftrils of the party afflifted. " There are other ftones which are found in this river, called Kolloies, which the fwallows picking up againft the time that Nilus overflows, build up the wall which is called the CheUdonian Wall, which reftralns the inundation ofthe water, and will npt fuffer the country to be injured by the fury of the flood; as Thrafyllus tells us in his relation pf Mgypt. lix " Upon this river lies the mountain Argyllus; fo called for this reafon. " Jupiter in the heat of his araorous defires, raviflied awav the nymph Arge from LyBum, a city of Crete, and then car ried her to a mountain of Mgypt, called Argillus, and there begat a fon, whom he named Dionyfus, who growing up to years of manhood, in honour of his mother, called the hill Argillus ; and then rauftering together an army of Pans and Satyrs, firft conquered the Indians, and then fubduing Spain, left Pan behind him there, the chief commander and o'over- npur of thofe places, who by his own name called that coun- tr)- Pania, which was afterwards by his pofterity called Spania, as Sofibenes relates In his Iberian relations.'' I fear that ancient hiftory, like the ancient account of names, hath very often little truth for its bafis.— The fame men who could fo creduloufly, fo unfkilfully, and fo confi dently give us fuch defcriptions as the above, fhould npt be expefted to tranfmit always more credible propfs of the hif tory of mankind. The inventions of men, we fee, were In credible, their opinions guided by no reafon, and their hif tory, I fear, by little conformity in words, to the reality of its circumftances. We quote Plutarch, who was thus credu lous, he cites others ftill raore fo; and they, perhaps, forae of thofe who invented our mythological fables. AFRICA, or LIBYA. " Jofepbus derives Africa from Afer, the Epler, or fon of Midian. Fefius the grammarian, from the privative A ofthe Greeks, with the word Plrice, cold, which he renders free from cold. It is alfo faid to come from Pharaka, to divide, becaufe parted frpm the reft pf the old w^orld ; or from the Hebrew word Apher, duft. Bochart derives It from the Phoe nician word Pberic, or Pheruc, an ear of corn." The authors of the Univerfal Hiftory derive Libya " from the Hebrew word Lehabim, Lubim, &c. ; or from Laab, with which the Arabic Lub correfponds, which fignifies dry, parched, &c. ; Ix. or rather a dry, parched country, &c. Such an appellation they fay agrees extremely well with what the ancients have re lated of Libya'.' — Dr. Hyde deduces this word " frora Labi, a lion, or rather a yellow-flamed colour lion, with which fpecies of aniraals Lylia was known to abound : Or elfe from Lalal, a flame, fince ¦ the burning lands of Lilya, by the continual refleftion of a vaft quantity of the folar rays, appeared at forae diftance to travellers like a flarae." — Africa, the Doftor rendered frora the Punic Habarca, Havarca, Havreca, &c. or frora Avreca, I. e. ihe Barca, or the country of Barca." — Barca, liowever. Is not explained by our authors; and con fequently Habarca, Havarca, Havreca, and Avreca, are words which alfo want explanation. Either of thefe words might have explained Africa ; — But the purport of neither is fhewn, I will therefpre give anpther expofition. Africa was always accounted one of the raoft difficult words which etymology had to encounter. The etymons of the ancients on this name illuftrate their knowledge of this fubjeft. The modern at tempts to explain, are like thofe which I have already ex amined, Africa is pronounced by the Arabs, Afrikia. We have fliewn that R often means Er or Ar. Av, the fea, changes to Af; R, or Er, is border ; Ic fometimes means land, as.may be feen in Eborac ; and la is region or territory, Africa then may imply thefea lorder-land region. But let us fuppofe .i^as before, and Regio, a region, to be written by the table Regaa, or Rega; and as G and C, conftantly changed, Rega may be written Reca, and changed to Rica. The Water Region may therefore be the import of Africa, Libya was another name for this quarter of the globe ; in which Lev, as in the Levant, will change to izV and Z,i5 ; and la, or Ya, is region or territory. — Of Libya various are the fabulous exppfitipns: But Libya, like Africa, raeans tie fea region, or territory. Ixi ASIA, Asia proper, fays Mr. Bryant, comprehended little raore than Phrygia, and a part of Lydia, and was bounded by the Halys. The land was, he fays, of the moft inflaramable foil ; and there were many fiery eruptions about Caroura, and in Hyrcania. Hence, doubtlefs, fays he, the region had the name Asia, or the land of fire. In Hyrcania, the H is an afpirate. — Yr is border, from what I have before fhewn. Can is lake or head, and la is ter ritory : And tbe lake border territory is the meaning of this name. In Cafpia, Cas is tie water lead, tie lake, or thefea, and Ia, region : And as P, with a word for land, means bead territory ; Caspia will iraply ihe lake head territory, and the farae nearly as Hyrcania ; and this will include parti cularly, perhaps, that part near the Cafpian lake or fea, which lay around the Kur or Aras, where the Cafpii are faid to have lived. Learned men err, when they fuppofe, that all proper names of places come from the language of the country in which they are found ; or from fome ancient written language of its inhabitants. On the contrary, I may fuppofe, that no writ ten language might have been ufed, when thefe names were firft given; and that they are not all to be found in any one written language; but in fome of the pld languages, traces enough pf their imports raay be difcovered, when we fhall comprehend the raode eraployed in giving them. — But au thors have conftantly tranflated thefe proper names, by the common words of their languages, and have given them fome times very improper, and often very ridiculous fignifications. Throughout the world, the produft of its foils, or the con tents which corapofed its interior, and which have been from time to time fcattered over Its furface, may rationally be ac counted no original parts frora which it was firft named.-— Hence woods and other coverings of the earth, gave, in general, no names to its great features. — Hence fuch produdions of nature as volcanoes, fires, &c. may be fuppofed not to have exifted when nature was firfl named ; and may be confidered. Ixii even now, as its accidental parts. — I have fhewn what Hyr cania raeans : But Mr. B. fays, that this name Is a corapound of Urcbane, the god of fire; that he was worfhipped at Ur, in Chaldea ; and that one tribe of that nation was called Ur chani.— -To which I muft obferve, that Ur is border, and Cau, lake ; and that the Urchani were ihe lake or water borderers. I muft acknowledge that there is fome uncertainty in old naraes ; but they may be generally known from their mono fyllabic parts, compared with their tranflations. In Hyrcania. and Urchani there appear no diflSculties. — Where every thing is unknown, it may be expefited, perhaps, that all things fliall be revealed. — ^But expefilation may outrun judgment : And inftead of beginning with preparatory fteps, which pre cede thofe of the middle, we may rufh on, without firft af certaining a path, or applying the means which fhould lead to the end. The naraes of places have been totally mlfunderftood, — In Cyprus — Cyp would raean head, and Rus, wood ; and the ivood bead would Ifeeraingly be the Import of this name. Ac cordingly, it is ftated by authors, who always collefit good ftories, that the ifland was anciently fo overrun with its wood, that the inhabitants could not clear it, nor cultivate tbeir ground. — I have, however, given a derivation to Cyprus, without confidering the fable of its woods ; and muft now endeavour to proceed the fame with the denomination of the continent In queftion. Mr, B. has confined Asia proper to alittle part of its terri tory. The Galatians are now a fmall inland nation ; but they muft formerly have poffeffed the whole headland. The Jews in one battle ajre faid to have killed riO,000 of thefe people in the province of Babylon, from which number it follows, that they rauft have poffeffed raore country than ufually al lotted thera. Even. the whole headland cannot be accounted too great a dlftrlfit for a people who could lofeiu the killed of one battle 120,000 raen. — I am aware of the ,ftory of Brennus and his Gauls giving name to this dlftrlfit, as well as to Galatd, a fuburb of ConftantlnoplCjywOT only pajfing through it. — Thefe are good ftories, tho' found in the Canon of Hif- Ixiii tory. It has been afferted too. by St. Jerome, who derived Jerufalem frora the Trinity, that the inhabitants of thefe parts fpoke the Gaulifh language feveral hundred years after, from the Gauls originally fettling araong them : But thefe are queftionable particulars. — In Galatia, Ga/ is head. Ad, water, is changed to .(4/ ; and /a is territory ; and Galatia iraplies ihe water head territory'; and this name feems to in clude the whole head of Afia Minor. I have fhewn that Ad,. water, changes tP As, and hence Asia may imply the water berder reglen. But Asia, as ihe water border territory, is a name given frpm the principal features of its weftern land, or Asia Minor, In time the whole quarter adopted the fame deno mination, — ^The Land of Fire is an unknown country in this portion of the globe ; and therefore it cannot be its principal feature, from which only the name can be derived. As I expeft not to be precifely fuccefsful in every Inftance, and may not be fo in this, I fhall obferve, that As in Afia, may corae frora Ais, an head ; and fo Afia may imply accor dingly. But the word Galatia feems not to favor fuch an ex pofition : For Gal in this word is head ; and Atia feems to imply the fame as Afia,— ^The word As may, however, refer to head, and At to water ; and then Galatia raay raean as be- - fore, and Asia, the head territory. But As, in Afcalon, certainly raeans water. Affyria, which is faid to come from Afhiir, was derived from the features of this land : — It plainly Implies from As, water, Yr, border, and la, territory, the water border territory. — The pronuncia tion of S was Es or As ; and as Efcotia became Scotland, fn Affyria became Syria. — To diftinguifli, however, the parts of this great empire, one part dropt, and the other retained tbe •initial A. — It appears, however, probable that the ancients, where the differing features happened to be balanced, often adopted the term which beft fuited either ; and this m:iy be a reafon fpr their chufing As In Afia : As may thereforemean perhaps either head or water. But that it implies either one, or both of thefe, there can be no doubt. Ixiv EUROPE. " No mortal can difcover, fays Herodotus, from whence the name of Europe is derived." — " This candour, fays Mr. Ledwich, in his Hiftory of Ireland, has not been iraitated by ancients or moderns. — Plato, his contemporary, indulges in all the pruriency of imaglnatipn in his attempts at etymology ; in this purfuit the fublime, the divine Plato, dwindles into the dreaming Gueffer. The Cratylus will ever remain a rao- nuraent of his weaknefs. The fame may be faid of Varro, Jerome, and many more." — ^To this lift of Mr. Ledwich let me add, Plutarch, who has a treatife on rivers, hills, &c. more fanciful than can be conceived, " Undifraayed, conti nues the ingenious Mr. L, by the failures of thefe eminent men, we find this ftudy a favorite one, efpecially with fcio- llfts and alphabetarian fcholars; who, fcarcely able to diftln- guifh the letters of one language from another, will, by the help of vocabularies and lexicons, find out referablances in words, and thus atterapt to prove the Celtic, for inftance, to be connefited with the fpeech of every country on the globe." Europe, Africa, and Asia then were unknown in figni- fic; tion to ancient writers. The moderns have fometimes attempted fhefe terras : But frora the mythology of the an cients, the moft pleafant ftories may be feledted. In dividing old names, modern authors generally fplit the fyllables of old words, fuppofing that it is the eafieft way to teach grown children : But from this pedantic mode, we fcarcely recog nize the firft monofyllabic words of the old world. Europe, for Inftance, is thus" divided Eu-rope : — It fhould be divided, Eur-ope. Its erfe name Is Oir-ip, in which Oir is border, and from which, we find that Eur is the fame; and that. .^ and Op are both head. — In the firft fyilable the E in Europe feems to be ufed to lengthen the found of U; for the word might have been written Ure-ope ; in which Ure, or Ur, is alfo bor der, — Difputes have arifen araong etyraologifts of what Er or Ir means in Erin, Irin, or Hibemia, which laft I may rightly write Hib-Erin-Ia ; and what the farae Er iraplies in Iberia, See, But Ur, Or, Err, or Ear, fo often change to Er and Ir, Ixv tmd imply border, that I know not how It was poffible to mlftake the primitive fenfe. Mr. Ledwich, from Diodorus Siculus, writes Ireland, Iki, and tranflates it " the great Isle." He alfo from ancient authors finds its Pame Iris; in which names /and Is, in the endings, mean the fame. Irfh is derived from Iris ; in which, as in names of the natives of other nations, fuch as Swedifh, Danifb, Spanifh, Britifh,. kc. the ending Is, pronounced Ifb, is a diminutive ;^and the word is an adjefitive belonging to the people, and not the name of the land. The fame may be faid of /W. — Ir and Er then imply border, and Erin, Irin, or Ireland, (as In is land) tbe border land, — In Hibernia, or HiB-ERiN-iA, Ib or Hib, is water or the fea, as I have {hewn in Iberia ; Er, or Ir, will imply nothing rational for the features of nature except border or head; In is land, and la, territory. Hibernia then implies the water border {or head) land territory , — Should Iri, or Iris, be ftill accounted an original name for the land, as Mr. Ledwich accounts it, either of thefe will mean, the little border. — Land, ifie, pr people, muft be underftood, which proves that thefe terms are adjei3ives, —^But in no way of tranflating thefe words rightly, and in no fenfe pf their names, can this ifland, which is lefs than Britain, be accpunted or rendered " the great Isle." The words Ar, Er, Ir, Or, Oir, Ur, Ure, and Eur, mean border in our names ; Op is head in various names : Opa, heads, or head territory. Europa then iraports the border beads ofthe world, and thefe include the whole territory of Europe : The ancients by Europa are alfo faid to have in cluded Africa. — But the word Eur, thp' Ira'plying in the fea tures of nature, '^ori^i^r, raay have intime, by allufion, meant wefi; and hence Europa might imply, uot only ihe border heads, but ihe ivefiern heads, of the world. I will conclude this with a few cbfervations, — Old names have been unknows, and authors have accounted thera be yond huraan coraprehenfion to explain : They have therefore decided againft every atterapt to illuftrate their obfcure im ports. — But many writers, and ftrange to fay, even fome who e Ixvi have thus decided, prefuming pn their own abilities to refplve thefe unintelligible terms, have endeavoured to furraount our difficulties by giving us their expofitions. — -We are greatly obliged to them for ftating opinions on thefe involved and in tricate wprds, and fpr their exertions towards a folutlon of what they have fuppofed dark, and inacceffible.- In their failures we feel for them, and they muft excufe our attempts on the fame fubjefts. ' In our hiftories of Ireland, not only are their very early ac counts deemed fables; but even their later narratives of the inroads of Menapii, Belga, Gauls, Finns, Scythians, and Cum bri, which all their hiftorians believe and record, may prin cipally be reckoned of myfterious authority. From the fea tures of their lands (the chief criterions to. judge from) a great part of thefe Inhabitants I fhould account Irifhmen ! — But we are all Infefited, and the hiftorians of England and Scotland have long labored under the fame mania, of tracing names from fuppofititlous intruders. — Into England whole nations of fuch vifitors have penetrated. Every dlftrift of our ifland has been traverfed, and fearched by them; and they have all fettled in lands whofe appellations exaflly fuited their own naraes ! — From the features of our diftrifits they may, however, be proved to have been all Britons, who came here partly and originally in families, and raany, I conceive, in patriarchical times. — But hiftorians trace our defcents otherwife, and with much lefs trouble, they iraport whole nations at once of Menapii, Belga, Hedui, Bibroci, Rbemi, &c> ' — Men not in the leaft diftinguifhable, from the Aborigines of the country, who took their names frora our own lands.* * It may not be amiss to observe, that thro' all revolutions in nations from invasions, the common people have in most instances, remained on tbe soil. An author speaking of Doomsday Book, " says, the whole number of tenants, (besides bishops, abbots, priors, and churchmen, and the kiii°;s, tliains, eleemosynarie.^, ministers, and serranis,) who held all the lands in England of ths Conqueror, was about 420; and all others that bad any estates, held of the great tenants by mesne tenure ; and each of these had a few sock- men, and an infinite number of men oj' slavish condition, called Servi, P%llani, Bordurii, and CoUarii, under them." 1 have in this, and my last book, shewn that the Menapii, Belgd, Hedui, Bibroci, lilwmi, and all the rest of our ancient inhabitants, derived their names directly from our own lands. Ixvii —Thefe are particulars which have hitherto not been examined by etymplpgifts and hlftprlans ; but they are ex plained in this treatife, and mentipned here for the reader's information, concerning our ancient hiftory. ROME, The raiftrefs of the world has been filently palTed by in the iraport of the name. It is from the ancients that we de rive our principal information. Her defcents from thefe are fo numerous, a-nd fo fimilar, that we need not doubt her my thological family. — But among long ranks of given etymons, we may be at fome lofs in afcertaining whether they are all precifely, or not, fynonymous denominations. — We are there fore obliged to confult yarious authorities for what may have been communicated relative to Rome by the ancients, and what rnay have refulted in the opinions of the world frora fuch comraunicatiops. We have fhewn that naraes of places exhibited a great va riety in words, and we have found that men often took their names from thefe variations. — ^The fcriptures reprove us for fometimes calling lands by our own naraes, — intiraating that we do fo FOOLISHLY from our fhortnefs of life, and uncer. tainty of enjoying thefe lands : Illogically, from our being effeBs of the earth, whilft we hereby exalt ourfelves, to be caufes in its names : — But we do not only call' lands by our naraes ; but we inapplicably look abroad for their appella tions, which fhould always be fearched for at home. We are accordingly informed by the ancients — and the moderns report faithfully their ftories — that Roma came from Roma, a woman of Troy. — Or, fay thefe authors, from Roma, a daughter of Italus. — Ob, from Romanus, fon of Ulyffes and Circe. — ^Oh, from Ramus, the fon of Mmaihion or Mmethion.—- Or, frora Ramus, a King of the Latins.— rOa, frora Romulus, the generally fuppofed founder of Rome. — But from whence thefe derived their names, neither the ancients nor the mo derns have enquired. e2 Ixviii They fay too, from Selinus, that Evander ArQ. hmit Rovae ; and that it was originally called by him Valentia; but they have not explained Valentia; nor have they compared it with Roma, nor with the land op which it was built. They further ftate, that it was originally called Febris, from Februa, the mother of Mars ; but they explain neither Febris nor Februa; nor do they attempt a derivation of Mars, They moreover mention, that " the Pelafgians, having overrun the greater part ofthe habitable world, fixed In Rorae their chief refidence ; and frora their power and ftrength In arms, called, it in Greek '' Pii^n ;" — But who thefe Pelafgians were, from whence their narae, or how this Greek word Could Iraply a fettlement, they have npt explained, Rome was fituated o» the Tiber. — After feveral peaceable reigns, Tiherinus Is faid to have fucceeded as king, but being of an hoftile difpofitlon, he undertook a war which proved fatal to hira. — In a battle which he fought on the banks of this river,—rwhich before is faid tp have been called Albula, — j Tiherinus " was tumbled into the Tiber." — " This happened, lay our authors, eight years after he began tc reign ;" and from thence they inform us, in Plutarch's o-wn manner, that the name of this river w^s changed to Tyberis. Mount, Palatine was a place, on which Rome was firft built. — We are informed by thefe writers— r" That it was fo called from tbe city P all ant eum. —-Os. frpm a cplqny which came froitt Palaritium.-T'O'R. from the Latin words Palando and Balatu.—On. from Palcs.-^-Os. from Palatia, a fuppofed wife of Latinus. -r-Ovi from Palanio his mother. — Or from the Pa latini, whp originally inhabited this place. — Or from Balare, or Palate, the bleating of fheep.-r- Or from Palantes, wan dering. — Or laftly from Pallas." — " Let this be as it will, add ray authors, for vye canpot pretend to warrant thefe ety mologies, it hath been the cuftom to give the name Palatia, or Palaces, to the houfes of fovereign princes ever fince the time of Romulus." From all thefe origins for Rome, for tbe Tiber, and for the Pal aime HiM, the reader will perceive thatit was labor enpugh Ixijt to furnifh etymons for thefe names — too much to explain either the names or the etymons. Having then given the ufual defcents for this city, for Its river, and for its hill, let us now, reader, confider Roma; but firft, it will be neceffary to ftate what ii as a prefix, and what Om, from its root, may imply. — The letter R, pro nounced Ar, Er, or Err, may mean border; and from this, as well as from its name Ruis, il may imply a road. In the fcriptures. Ram is pnt for Aram; and Ramah for Aremah.— Av, water, changes to Au, and this to Ar, as in the river Arrow. — A, an head, pronounced Au, changes to Ar, and is afpirated in Harrow, a parifh in Middlefex. Om may come frora Am or Em, the roots of Ham br Hem, border.-^Or from Av, water, .varied to Ov, and changed to Om. — ^The letter A, in Roma, may be a contraction of An, a dirainutive; It may mean head ; or imply territory or land, as by the table. Roma then may have feveral fignifications : I will infert a few, and leave my reader to fupply others from what is here given. Independently, however, of Roma, the word Av, wMter, changes to Am in Amnis. It varies to Ov, and changes to Om, in the old name of a ftreara In Arabia Felix, now the Lar.— The llqiiids L and R are ufed for each other ; Li, the fea, would become Lian, the little fea ; but it is written Rian., and mlfunderftood by writers for thefea, — L is a prefix to Av, water, as fhewn In the Lavant and Levant, which mean the removeable water. — It is a prefix to Om, in Loch Lomond, the great lake water. — To Om, in the Loman, the little ftream, — L often changes to R, and Loman may be written Roman. — Romano is a town pf Bergomafco, which lies on a fmall ftream. — We have alfo Romford, the water or road ford.— Ramwick, ip Hertfordfliire, the water or road border land. The place of the water is fometiraes called the road; and hence Rem, Reim, Rheim, and Ream, ate road. I have proved Ram to iraply the fame in fome names, and fo may Rom-'va. many others. But iflands are commonly called water heads, heads, bead. lands, &c. frora their lands lying aboVe the level of the fea. Ixx an4 the word Ram, in Ram Ifiafid, fituated in Loch Neagb, in Ulfier, means the water bead. Roma, an ifland on the coaft of Slefwick, (as Aa, or A, in endings is territory), will im ply tbe water-bead territory. ~- Roma, or Rome, took its name from the hill on which it was built, and the water by which it lay, and might mean the fame. It is faid that Romulus formed the fettlement of Palatium, becaufe that on the foot of the Palatine Hill, the waves of the Tiber had eaft hira and his brother upon the fliore. We may fuppofe that Pal in this word raeans the fame as Pal, In Palefiine— -tbe water bead; — At may be an augment, and Pa latium may imply the great water head. But I have fhewn that Houfe means an inclofed bead, or per haps fometimes an bead, or an over head, — Pal, from its root and prefix, may mean head. — Et and It are diminutives ; At and Ot often augments. — Ai will change to As ; and Palat to Palas, a Celtic word for Palace: Palas will therefore mean ihe great head, ihe great houfe, or ihe palace. In Palatium the ending lum or Um may imply land ; and Palatium, ibegreat head land, ¦ ihe great houfe land, or ihe palace land. It is remarkable that the Palatine Hill, wafhed by the Tiber, had pools from the overflowing of the river on its borders.— The place of the Forum was a part of a pool, or marfh ; fo that the fituation of this hill has been accounted an infular one. Rome is in Gaelic Roimb. — Amb, water, or the fea, may be varied to Omb, and to Oimh ; and with R prefixed, Rome may niean ihe water bead; or the water city. In the 2d of Samuel, 12 and 27, Joab fays, " I have fought againft Rabbah, and have taken the city of waters.'' " Now, therefore, continues he to David, gather the reft of the people together, and encamp againft the city, and take it, lefi I take the city, and it be called after my name." " Rubbab, is faid in Calraet to raean great or poiverful ; contentious or difpuiative." In Dodd's Bible, Rabbah is faid to have been " a royal, a large, and a populous city, watered, and in forae rtfeafure encorapafled by the river Jabbok.* It * It is not certainly known, according to some good writers, whe ther tliis totvn tooli its natne from a river, or from its spring beads. Ixxi hai Its name from Its grandeur, being detived from an He brew word fignifying to iwr^o/i and grow great; and was now in the height bf its glory. As the city of waters, if it has any meaning, it muft mean Rabbah only. — Houllgant very properly tranflates after Jofepbus, and I have inter-cepied, or cut off ihe waters from it, which gives a good reafon for Joab's meffage, as it was not probable that the city, in this cafe, fhould hold out long." Our unfkilfulnefs is unknown, before the reafon of things confutes its pofitlons. In the above, a word has been raif- underftood, and this has occafioned the wrong interpretation of Joab's meffage, and many conjefilural, extended, and in- determinate commentaries on its import. Rabbah coraes from Av, water, changed to Ab, as in the Abus.—R or Ar, in Rabbah, or, as It is otherwife fpelt, Ara bab, coraes frora A or Au, an head, changed to Ar ; or from Ar or Or, border. — Terras for beads, are fometimes words for houfes; andwords for houfes, are at pther times names for towns or cities. -r-Yrom the rppt Aighe, an head, with B as a prefix, we have Bighe or Bigh, which means an hill pr head, or an houfe : It is often written apd pronounced By ¦ — In Ten- bigb, or Tenby, it means a town : In Byzantium, a city. Rabbah, or rather, perhaps, its plural Rabaiha, as writteff' by Jofepbus, may mean the city tf waters : — But, inftead of Joab's having taken " tbe city of waters, he had fought againft Rabbah, and had taken tbe border, spring, or head of its waters.— The word in Hebrew is Oir, which is In that language rendered a city ; but Joab did not intend it fo to be underftood. In Hebrew Lexicons we feem to have loll the application of this word in the features of nature, where it means border or bead. This meaning is retained in the Gaelic, in which Ar or Or, border or head, is varied to Oir ¦ In like manner Amb or Omb, is varied in the fame language to Oimh, in the word Roimb, as before ftated. In my former work, I have given a derivation of the Tiber : It Implies the border fiream ; and was a boundary one betweer, Etruria, and its oppofite neighbo.urhood. Ixxii In confidering the above, I had forgotten the reputed founder of Rome— -Romulus.— Rom has been explained. The word Or pr Ur, bprder. Changes tc 01 aPd Ul t Hence Tyhur, an old city, is becorae Tivoli. Us is an ending, which here denotes an individual, and Romulus may imply the water-bead border man : or ihe border water -bead man.— Eut as 01 or Ul, may from 01, great, be rendered great or chief, Romulus may have implied tbe water-bead chief. — Roma theP, and Romulus, took their naraes from the Tiber and the Palatine Hill ; and not from the reveries of ancient and modern writers. ELBA. The Ifle of Elba now particularly Interefts the world from the Being who inhabits it : Juft at the time pf clpfing my in- f roduftlon, Monf. Thiebaut's Defcription of this little land has reached me : Nothing can better fhew the prefent ftate of the etymology of old names, nor better exhibit the parade ufually difplayed by learned men nn their iraports. — ^Where every thing is unknown, we ought to expefit many failures in expofitions ; but thefe fhould not prevent us from approxima ting to truth. Monf. T. who feeras to be in other refpefils a learned and intelligent writer, eraploys the fecond fefillon of his book in examining the names of this ifland. — I fhall tranfcribe it. "Names and iheir Etymology. — The Ifle of Elba . was knpwn to the Greeks under the name of jEthalia. Among the Etrufcans and Romans itwas called llua orllva, pf which the rapderns have made Elba. This dpuble name is the fource of an interpclation which hasflipt intp all the editions and manufcripts of Strabo, Ptolemy, and Pliny, and alfo of the error of all thofe authors who have confidered .iEthalia and Ilva as two diftinfit iflands. Pierre Vifitor, Junius Solin, Cluverlus, and Derapfter, have pointed out this miftake; but that which raoft clearly confirras their opinion is the ex iftence of two MSS. (1393 ahd 1394) of the Philofophical Ixxiii Geography of Amafius of Cappadocia, in which this interpo lation does Pot exift. " Many authors have amufed themfelves with inveftlgating and explaining the etymology of thefe different naraes. As travels belong more to hiftory than to romance, I fhall not repeat their reveries. I will only quote the opinions which appear to me the moft true, or at leaft the moft rational. " The name AiOaAix, or AiSa^itx, derived from the Greek root aiQos, Ardor, was, as related by Diodorus, Hecataeus of Miletus, Euftathius, and Nicander, given to the Ifle of Elba on account of its mines and the furnace& in which the iron was wrought. " The Latin name llua, or Ilva, comes from the Greek I'^Sa, a foreft, of which the people of Latium forraed Sylva, bv fubftituting the letter S for the accent, which the Etrufcans pronounce without an afpirate. This appellation was he ftowed upon Elba, according to my learned colleague Lanzi, from the prodigious quantity of wood which covered its mountainous foil, " Touching on the name of Elba, the erudite MazocchI, who thinks with Maffei, that the Etrufcans were a colony from the land of Canaan and tbe Moabites, is of opinion that the origin of tlie word is Hebrew, expreffing Erva, frora the nakednefs of the workraen covered with fweat and fmoke, while they toiled at the foundery in melting the obdurate iron." Lpng befpre any irpn wprks were here begun, this Ifland was named Mthalia,from Mth, the fea, as In Mtbiopia, A or Au, an head, changed to Al, and la, territory : And Mthalia meant the fea head territory. — The Romans dropt Mth, and changed Al to //; and la^ as by the table to Ua. llua alfo changed to Ilva, Elva, and Elba; and meant the head terri tory. — But as Av, water, raay by the table vary to Au and Ua ; and this laft be changed to Va or Ba, Elba may otherwife imply the water bead. Neither then the mines, nor the furnaces, nor the prodigious woods ; nor the naked workmen, fweating, fmoaking, and toil ing in the foundery qf obdurate iron; nor even the Canaanites, f Ixxiv nor the Moabites of Mazocchi, feera to have been aware that they fhould one day become etymons for the Ifie of Elba ! — But thus have they been conftituted; and to the end of time, there will not be wanting fuch as indulge themfelves in like fanciful abfurdities. Inftead, then, of tracing naraes to their roots, fettling the iraports of tbeir prefixes and poftfixes, no ting the variations of each part, and coraparing all with fy nonymous words, we are forever hunting the ridiculous /iwg'fa of languages : Jingles which bear neither reference to our lands, nor relation to their features. Jingles which will never rationally account for our perceptions of natural objefits ; will always, on thefe fubjefits, invade the provinces of probability and truth, and will continually lead us into hoftlllty againft the deliberate judgment and the coramon fenfe of mankind. I have, I conceive, afcertained the roots of thefe old words, from ancient known terras; and have found how they have been varied by the vowels for one another. I have too illuft rated the principles of prefixes, and afcertained the imports of our confonants in thefe terras, by fliewing, in a variety of inftances, what fyllables were ufed for them in fynonymous naraes. — The poftfixes, likewife, as well as the foregoing parts, I have explained, by referring to tranflations in an in finite nuraber of other words. In no parts of thefe old naraes have I left you, reader, without giving reafons for their ufe, and fhewing how thefe appellations were originally formed. In perforniing this tafk, I have taken fuch names as would beft elucidate my fubjefil; and here and there fuch as muft produce a future examination of the topography and the hif tory of the world. In analyzing words, writers in forae languages, whom I omit to mention, have greatly erred. What they have ac counted roots only, I fhould reckon roots and prefixes, or roots and poftfixes. — No one who has written on the fubjefil, bas underftood thefe old names. — No one has analyzed them rightly, and yet every one attempts folutions of their imports. —The fubjefit then of their derivations is more difficult tlian commonly imagined, tho' its perplexity may often be redu cible by rules. lxxv In my laft, as well as in my prefent work, I prepared the deader to expefit fome errors of my own, in the application of my principles; and I here beg critics alfo to notice this. If writers have univerfally erred in thefe appellations (and I know not of one who has not), my readers muft not expefit me always to fucceed. — Whoever may have heen generally wrong, fhould confidery that the road to truth muft have been a dif licult track to difcover. After a lapfe of 2 or 3000 years, and the introdufilion of a fyftem of raythological fictions, invented and produced during the reign of idolatry, and often miftaken by hiftorians for narrated fafits; it was high time to enquire how man fliould gradually lofe his way, and beccme enveloped in fprgetful- nefs and error for fo raany ages. Little did I forraerly conceive tbat the names of people, the names of their fettlements, and the naraes of their coun tries, were unknown to raen who had written volumes of their defcription and cf their hiftory. — I am often loft in wonder at the great acquirements of thefe men in the lan guages, the manners, the cufloms, the arts, &c. of the an cients — Notwithftanding this — read what is faid on the im ports of the Celts, the Goths, the Huns, the Vandals, the Egyptians, the Ethiopians, the Amonians, the Erythreans, the Cutbites, &c. &c. : What is faid of Greece and Athens, by ancient and modern writers — what of Jerufalem, and other fcripture naraes — what of Rorae, Latium, Italy, Sec — what of Germany — what of France — what of Spain — what of Eu rope, Afla, and Africa. — To come home, read what Is faid of Britannia, of England, of Scotland, and of Ireland. — "What, reader, is known of the names of Pur counties ? — Nothing. — What pf pur names of parifhes ?— Nothing. — What pf pur own names which may happen to be derived fioru the features of nature? — Nothing. — Frora all thefe too we have naraes of al lufion, of which we know as little. — We know neither the original import of the word city, nor of town, nor of village, nor of houfe. — In fine, nothing I fear of what Is meant by the old names of all our furrounding objefits, — We have then ad vanced in thefe names nothing beyond the ancients : — They Ixxvi loft their imports through inattention and forgetfulnefs : — We have not recovered their meanings, thro' our negligence in proper refearch, — The ancients may be faid to have learnt to forget : — The moderns to have forgotten to learn. My readers muft refer to a Gaelic Difillonary, for forae words which I have employed as derivatives, in the foregoing and following pages. — My obligations to a gentleman or two ; but particularly to one for advice, and for correfitlng my in accuracies, muft not be paffed over without my expreffing fincere thankfulnefs. — But I owe more to men who compre hend not the fubjefit, and have been defirous of controverting probable, and even demonftrable, evidence, than to all other men. — Thefe have often caufed rae to review my work ; and left I fliould be accounted fcornfuUy regardlefs of their opi nions, I have particularly attended to any reprefentations which they have made, contrary to my fentiments. COMMENTARY ON RICHARD OF CIRENCESTER, AND ANTONINVS's ITINERARIES OF BRITAIN; CONTAINING THE USUAL EXPLANATIONS OF ITINERARY N AMES^-THEIR ZOiVG- £0.sr IMPORTS'— SITES OF DOUBTFUL STATIONS PLACES OP SUPPOSED iOSr ONES — AND PROOFS OF IMAGINARY ONES. This Work also contains, IHE COMMON EXPOSITIONS, AND THE GENUINE IMPORTS, OP THE PRINCIPAL NAMES OF THE WORLD J REMARKS ON OUR HISTORY AND DESCRIPTION, DEPENDING ON FICTION 5 WITH RICHARD'S ORIGINAL WORK. To which is added, THE PRINCIPLES OF ATHEISM PROVED TO BE UNFOUNDED. By G. dyer. EXETER: Printed for G. DYER, Bookseller, opposite the Guildhall; AND SOLD BY L0N6MAX, HUBST, REES, OltlWE, AND BROWN, PATERNOSTER-ROW, AND OTHER BOOKSELLERS, LONDON. 1814. Printed by Trcwman and Son, Higb.ftrect, Exeter. THE ITINERARIES OF ANTONINUS, and RICHARD of Cirencester, RELATING TO BRITAIN, WITH A COMMENTARY: TO VVHICH ARE PREFIXED, Effays on Old Celtic, Hiflorical, & Defcrifitive Ajiftellations. PART I. Contaimng ESSAYS on the ETYMOLOGIES 0/ CELTIC NAMES. ESSAY I. Tl HE forraation, imports, and ufes of Celtic names, have not been comprehended for centuries : They have been the occafion of introducing into writings a variety of fables which mankind have implicitly adopted for truths ; and confe quences have been drawn frora them, in hiftory and defcrip tion, no better than the reveries of unfound judgment. To correfit a long lift of errors in the derivation of naraes ; to give their expofitions corapared with their fituatlons, and with the ancient raodes of afcertaining thera, is the purpofe of the prefent Effay. A few general Rules for ihe Derivation of ancient Celtic Names of Places, whofe fmjiorts have been hitherto un known. Settlements Were uniformly named from their features of nature ; but as we are liable frora raeafurement only, erro- neoufly to fix ftations iwhere no claims from fituatlons appear, B I mean to give a few rules for comparing names with local circumftances ; and by calling to my aid the comraon mode of afcertaining them, from reraains, and from raeafures, to eftablifii their fites upon grounds of probability, if not of certainty. Our firfi inhabitants denoted not water by a term for fire, nor a valley by a name for hill ; but gave eyery part of na ture an appropriate name. Our hills were without number, and to have given them all diftinguifliing names as heights feems in a firft view to have been impoflible : To effefit this, they adopted fliort roots which began with vowels : To form names from thefe whieh fliould become proper ones, letters were prefixed ; and augments and diminutives were poftfixed as in the Eaftern languages, and in the prefent Spanifli and Italian. 'With thefe prepofitives and poftfixes, the original roots became proper naraes, were varied wherever neceffary,, and yet were eafily known, from their roots, to imply Hill. In tirae the origin of thefe contrivances for forming proper naraes was forgotten, even by thc 'nations who invented them, and according to Monf. Bullet in his Celtic Difitlon- ary, their fignifications have been loft for ages. The fame muft be remarked of the names for other fea tures of nature, and in order to fliorten appellations every fyilable contained few letters, and generally denoted a word of itfelf. The common features of nature are few : For the names of hills, vallies, plains, rivers, &c. with thofe for their fides or borders, were all the firft inhabitants bad to confer. They muft therefore in defcription have been often recurring ; but on account of their differing prefi.ses and poftfixes, they oc curred in various forras of words. The tenns however by whieh they were tranflated into other languages were fre quently alike, and men expefited not, where hills, dales, plains, and rivers only were defcribed, to find particulars, the imports of which referred not to them. A fettlement named from an hill muft therefore be tranflated an height, and the augment or diminutive, when any, fhews whether it be high or great, low or little. Theft names were then originally as landmarks, although they could not from their brevity, defcribe every particular form of the heights. In recent tiraes we have fuppofed that a fettlement muft have taken narae from its town : But thc fettlement was formed and named before the town was built. The whole fettlement or diftrifit was viewed, and the principal natural feature gave name to all thg parts. For more particular rules I refer to my former woEk,^nd to the direaions in this treatife : But for underftanding the changes of letters, and of old words, I conceive that Lhuyd's Archasologia is almoft indifpenfably neceffary to every ety mologift. ESSAY II. Of the CELTiE and CUMBRL Derivations of Jiarticular Names, whofe fmports hitherto un known, are neceffary in this IVork to be underfiood, in order io elucidate the ancient Mode of giving Ajiftellations ia Places.* Jl he following effay is of the greateft iraportance, towards elucidating the hiftory of raankind : I prefent it, not without having fully corapared its contents with the fubjefit it em braces. The unfuccefsful labors of the learned of every age on the words Celtcs and Cumbti, laid me under apprehenfion of failure in this inveftigation. But when I reflefited that fcarcely one in a thpufand of thc imports of old naraes had been rightly rendered ; and that I had been fuccefsful in the expla nations of names, as difficult as the appellations Celtcs and Cumbri : 'When I confidered, that no myfiery attached to any old appellation; that notwithftanding old terrris were formed by * This was some time since written for the Monthly Magazine, where it appeared ; I have re-written that paper, altered it considera bly, and added to its contents. B 2 art, and contrived in a very early age of the world, their roots were yet to be found in Celtic difitionaries ; when I reflefited ' on thefe particulars, I faw no more reafon for rellnquiflilng my purfuit of thefe words, than there was for abandoning a great number of others, which I have explained in this and my forraer work, and which were equally difficult, and here tofore confidered as forever loft in iraport. The beft author on tbe fubjefit of the Celtes, fays General Vallancey, is " Monf. Brigande, who, in 1762, publiflled a fmall paraphlet, addreffed to ihe le-amed Academies of Europe, under the title, Differtatlon fur les Celtes Brigantes, printed at Breghente dans le Tirol." The following eflay is alfo on the Celts, which I here dedi cate TO EVERY oNE'Cf^fl ivUl attend to this fubjeii. The word Celia has been fuppofed to be a name given in the earlieft ages, to the defcendants of Gomer; and it hath always been underftood, that this progeny peopled all Europe. The word has been fuppofed to iraply horfemen, warriors, men of the woods, men with long hair, and with tails. It hath alfo been derived in mythological works from Celtus a fon. of Hercules and Polyphemia, and from many other in applicable and abfurd origins. An antiquary or hiftorian defcribes a people, a country, or place ; but the iraports of the naraes by which thefe are known, having been involved in ciraraerian darknefs almoft from the earlieft ages, have continually been miftaken or omitted. I will attempt, therefore, to diffipate this darknefs. If in doing this, I can check the mania, with which fancy has irifefiled learned men of all ages, in tracing defcents, my labour will be fully compenfated. Settlements, diflrifits, provinces, and kingdoms, were in the earlieft ages of the woTld naraed frora their principal fea tures. The hill, head, or water border, in defcrIptIon,^ften reach to a great extent, -vVithln or beyond this hill, head, or water. The Dobuni of our own country were the ftream bor derers, from Dob, which in Gaelic fignifies a ftreara ; and En, varied to Un, border land. Thefe were alfo called the Huicciii from Acba, a mound7 bank, or border, varied as in Eboracum, and in other Inftances in this book, to Ach, Ac, Ec, and Ic ; and this to Uie, Wic, and Week, which iraplies alfo border land. And fome~oF thefe people lived far frora the Hream which gave thera name. The Cantii inhabited land, far from the border of their head which gave thera name. The Belgje •of" England, from Bel, border, and Ge, land, had inhabitants which refided far from their borders. Their name was tranf lated Ham, or border, by the Saxons, who never underfiood that tbey were nearer related to thc Belgse of the Continent, than any other nation of this Ifland. Land on the coaft, often gave name to a greatextent of land in the interior. Thus the head land of Portugal and Spain, which borders on the Atlantic ocean, has given rame to thefe kingdoms. In like manner the head land of France, gave denomination to a great part of that kingdom. But head lands and hills were ®ften defcribed by the farae terras; and the hills on the bor ders of kingdoms, have alfo given nances to their border lands. Monf. Brigande fays, " That it is the univerfal opinion of all authors who have written on the origin of nations, that the Celtes were the children of Goraer. This nation from which fo raany others have fprung have preferved the name of their progenitor, frora the raoft early age after the deluge down to the prefent day." — He acknowledges that it is eafier to find an etymology for the name Celts, than to prove it be a true one ; and he renders It from the Hebrew word Gale.tha, "Thrust Out at a distance, pushed fob'vvaed." The Oreek and Latin, he fays, offer no refource for this .ety mology. But the word CeUe, or Celia, is derived from Cofor CaL an head, and this changes to Gal, Cel, and Keh* Ce, Ge, and Te, are in various inftances„ land : The CeJta wSxe confe- qiSSntly ihe Headlanders. The Etyraons " Thrufi out at a dif tance or pufhsd forwards f come as near the truth, as any term,s taken from the words of our common language, and having no direfit reference to the features of nature, which could * As in Kelliogton and Kellcrton. In KcUs Ums, a mountainous jidge, aud other places, have been produced. — But the word Head or End here, amd more particularly in the inftances which follow, are fo evi dently meant by it, in the names of fo many head lands ; anfl its derivation from Col, an head, is fo direfit and plain, that I wonder fome one had not difcovered its applicability. But authors have never looked to the globe and its names for the language of nature ; and taking for granted, what wanted proof, contented themfelves with fuppofing men gave names to places, inftead of places having given them thefe very names. Monf. Pezron, on the Celtes, miftaking the root of Cul, in the name Celite, fuppofes it to mean an harbor or port, which fignifies, he fays, the fame with the Celics. He is correfit in the fpelling of the fyilable ; but knows not the word', nor from whence it came. He elfewhere, however, contradifts himfelf, and fuppofes " Celia and Gaul" to imply powerftil, valiant, and valorous. The Greeks he fays gave the narae Galatae to the Gauls ; but the Celtce, at leaft a part of them, he Hates, were called Cimbrians and Cimmerians. The word Cimbti, he inapplicably derives from the Latin Cimber, and this from Kimber and Kimper; which from the Celtic, he tranflates warrior. He afferts that a very ancient colony (no one ever knew wben) gave name to the Cimbric Cherfonefus : But he gives no proof, except that the Celtes have been ac counted Cimmerians. He adopts the abfurdity that indivi dual men gave naraes to nations ; and he labours fo mucft^'tb tracS'and fix Celtic colonies, without knowing who the Celts were, that you can rely on no premifes which he affumes.— - " From the word Cal, an harbor, or CaUs, the Eomans be conceives formed Portus Iccius, or Portus Itius ; but he knew not (what our o-wn authors lucre, and are now dlfo, unacquainted withj the Iraport of CaUs, nor Iccius.* Of the firft, the * In Brome's Life of Somner is the following account of the uncer tainty of this place, and this single quotation will shew my reader how little our old antiquaries kneiv of names, and how much we may be indebted for clearer ideas upon these subjects of antiquity, to the re covery of their imports. " But I proceed to tell yoo the next labour of Mr. Somner, which was a dissertation de Portu Iccio. For examining the expedition of <.s.?ar into Britain, he found by his own account, that his first voyage ending Is means Utile or low; and Ic or It is alfo an ArmorLc or Celtic diminutive. Hence Calls or Calais implies the little port, and Portus Icchts the iame. What he fays of Portugal is more reafonable, but he miftakes Lufiiania and Lifbon. The word Head or End then in the cafes we have men- . tioned, is the tranflation of Cal, Gal, Cel, or Kel, and is alfo / fo of Cal, Gal, Sec. in Calceden, in Galicia, in Galaia, a fub urb- of Conftantinople, and in a mountain of the fame name of Phocis, in Galloway, In Galway, In Colophon, in Calpe, in Calabria, and in Calipolis, now GcUipelis. Let us trace this name to Iberia, In which we flaall fpeak of Celt Iberia, Lufitania, Efpana, Spain, and Portugal. SpAiiir, fay authors, " Was early called /^.^n'a, from Mount Caucafus, or from the river Iberus; but the Ancients confi dered that part from the Pyrannees to Calpe, Iberia; and yet ?hefe authors affert that the true Iberia was that part called Celt-Iberia, naraed from a body of Celts fettling in it, bounded by the Iberus.'' Tfae fame authors derive Iberia fi-om the Hebrew word Heber, or the Chaldee, Syriac, or Phoenician Ebra or Ibra, which in the fingular implies paf fage, in the plural, bounds or limits. It appears they ftate that the Phoenicians called Spain, Spanija, or Sphanija, from Sbapan or Span, a rabbit, as it abounded with rabbits ! began from a port of the Morini, from whence was the shortest pas sage into Britain. And where he took ship the second time (which by description appears to be the same place) he expressly called Perdi,'; Iccius. Men of learning were not agreed in the site of this haven. Mr. Camden, and Ortelius, thought it to be ffitsan. Raimundu-. Marlian, and Adrian Junius, believed it the same wilh Calais. Jac. Cheffletius for the honor of his master the King of Spain, would have it Mardike in Flanders. But Mr. Somner fixes it at Gessoriacum, now Bolagne; wherein he was followed by Sanson, &c. Of later wri ters, Adrian Valesius concludes it to be Estaples, nigh Bologne. The noble Du-Fresne and M. Baudrand restore it to Wltian or TVitsant. And Mr. Halley conjectures it was near Calais-Clifts, either Amble- teuse on the one side, or Calais on the other.* Other critics may suspend their judgment, till tbey see this discourse of Mr. Somner, tvhich deserves to bc fairly publisht. The MS. bears this title. A Discourse «f Portus Iccius, wherein the late conceits of Chifflelius in bis Topographical Discourse are examined and refuted : Tbe judgment of Cluverius concerning the same port asserted and embraced, and ths true site thereof more clearly demonstrated by rVilliam Sumner." * See Dr. Halley on this, in the Philofophical TranfaSions. 8 Of the derivation Paffage, or Bounds and Limits, I fhalJ omit the examination. Lusitania is derived by fome authors frora its herbage ; but generally frora Luz, an almond ; or frora Lu% and Tam or Tana, an almond and fig ! Herodotus fays, that the Cynefii inhabited the coaft on the Atlantic, and the C^/te the interior.— Tii^/^ aie the fables con cerning Spain and Portugal. Iberia comes from Av the fea or water, changed to Iv, as in the Ivel ; or to Ib, as in the Ibber or Iber. Er raeans bor der, point, end, &c. ; and la territory, and this included all Spain. To this CeU was added. The promontory of Ga licia, was otherwife called Promontorium Celticum. Tbe word Col is head ; it is written Cal and Gal in the inftances before cited, and in this headland. A is often written E, and is called tbe changeable vowel. Hence then Cal became Cel or Kel, and meant head, hill, or end; as the end of this very headland proves. The fyilable Ic takes a T In Tic; as Ir or /r«, land, takes a Tin Ceantire, an headland. Proraontoriura Celticum is tranflated Cape Flnifterre, or the Land's End : Ahd Celt in Celticum, the head at fea, or the end at land, 'took its name frora its fituation. The Celiici of Spain were therefore naraed from this head or end ; and not from a Celtic people, fuppofed to have given narae to this country. Galicia comes from Gal, an head; Ic, Is border land, or a diminu tive ; and la, territory. But to return, Celt-Iberia from the above is ihe Water Border, Head Territory.* It is faid by all writers, that Arragon was Celt Iberia ; but tho' this country were a part, Arragon is not a tranflation of It. Thc affertlon of Herodotus, that the Cynefii inhabited the fea coaft, and the Celtici the Iijterlor, is without foundation. The word Cyn iraplies head, Es Is water and here fea, and the Cynefii were the dwellers at the water or fea head. But we have proved tbat the Celtici were dwellers at the fame water head, and therefore they were the farae people. * Celt-Iberia is I fear allied to Gallia Cellica. It can only I think be placed in dictionaries of improper names. 9 Espana, Ispana, or Hispana, Is derived from Is, water, as in Island, (water or fea land), as in the Isis, or the Ifel. Pan is a variation of Pen, an head, as Ham is of Hem, bor der ; fo that Efpana is a tranflation of Cynes ; and the rabbits gave name to ibeirboles only, and not to the kingdom. The Herbage of Lusitania has been miftaken for the country ; and the figs and almonds for the land they grow upon. Lufitania coraes frora Los, a tail or end; Tan, land; aud la, country; and when compared to Europe, means the Land's End Territory. Lifbon alfo coraes from Los, and de fcribes the fea point of this fettleraent : The word Bon is a variation of Fonn land, or high land. PoKTUGAL comes from Gal, a head point or end; and Port (of which Portu in the Gaelic would be the plural) is not difficult. It may be a bank or a road; and when applied to a ftream, it may be rendered the water road or port : And Portu raay be the ports ; but if fo, Portugal will imply the Ports Head Land. Gaul. I muft now carry my colonifts Into France : Gallia comes from Gal, an head as before, and la, territory. In like manner GaUia, or Galia, in the Gaelic, implies an head piece; and this proves beyond a poffibility of a doubt, that Gal in Gallia is head. Authors fay that it isdemonftrated, next to a matheraatlcal certainty, that this country was peopled by Goraer's pofterity. Frora Gomer they fay came the Cumari or Cumbri, which are the fame as the Celtes : Let us examine this before we pro ceed. Let Cau, a raountain or head (which often changes to Cal and Gal, when it takes another fyilable), be changed to Cav, and this to Cam, as in the Cambri, and Into Cum or Cym, as in the Curabri or Cyrabri : Thefe changes will be the farae in analogy with Tau, Tav, and Tam; words for the fea, for water, or for ftreara, derived from Tamh oi Tav : And tbe fyllables Cwm or Cum will In compofition imply the fame as Cau, Cal, or Gal, a head, hill, point, or end. But as Al, high, takes a D In Dal, a Dale, and Fin Vale; fo Cav, Cam, and Cum will be found often to imply a cavity or hoi- 10 low: And thus the roots of words for depths, are fometimes derived from thofe for heights. A Combe (often written Cwm and Cum) is a corner, a val ley, or bottom, furrounded on every fide except one, by a ridge of hill land. The word Cubhar, or Cumar, is corner. But inflead of a raifed corner or height, conceive .a, fimilar liollow : The word Cum, or Combe, will mean this hollow : The fyilable Ar may be border land ; and fo may Ic or Tic in Celtica. In Devon there is a Combe, which has feveral others ¦terminate in it. Thefe lands are called the Cumari. In like manner the word Cel iaay fometimes imply a bottom in names ; and the Celtici and Cumari may be fuppofed thc feme people : — But in this we have deceived ourfelves : For the common features of nature originally gave the fame names to 'different and diftant places ; and tbe inhabitants of one were not necefi[arily, perhaps not likely to be, allied to the other on account of thefe names, nor on account of any agreement in their languages. I have proved that the features of Spain gave name to the •Celtes of tbat country. I muft now fpeak of the Cymhri. The Bomans expreffed the word Cumari, hy Cumbri or Cimbric There are feveral headlands or corners, which are faid to have taken names from the Cumbri. Thefe are enumerated in our difitionaries of proper names ; and from thefe I will felefit Cimbria, a -part of Denmark ; and which takes the name Cimbrica Cherfonefus. — ^This name is fomething like Gallia Cel tica in rhetorical analogy. The point of land which gave thefe Cimbri name is Jutland: You can fcarcely felefit a point of land which anfwers better to its old narae : Its nevj name is a tranflation of the old one. Jutland gave name to the Jut- landers ; and the Cumar, or corner land, gave name to the old Cumari. I will multiply no further proofs, that the par ticular fliape and other circumftances of the lands gave names to places for thc prefent. We know very little of the origi nal peopling of the world. But when the firft inhabitants fettled in Cambrica Cherfonefus they becarae Cimbri, or Jut- landfirs; and were not thus called, before they fixed their re fidence in Jutland. — And I hope that fanciful Englifli, 11 Scotch, and Irifli Authors will examine how this conclufion Is obtained.I have Ihewn that the lands of Spain gave narae to its in habitants the Celtes, and not the inhabitants to the lands, as authors ancient and modern, from not underftanding the im ports of words, have fuppofed. I fliall now prove the fame o^ Gaul. I have (hewn that Gal in Galicia, and Cel, or Kel, in Celtica, were the farae. That the fyilable Ic in GaUcia takes a Tin Celtica. The fyilable Ga/, taken fingly, became by pronunciation Gaul; but the word Cel taking the letter T from the following fyilable in Celtica, became Celt. The .Celts and Gauls raight therefore be the fame men in the fame kingdom. The end of the Continent was not only Spain ; nor did this kingdom contain all its headlands. Gallia con tained alfo much head-land ; and its derivation frora Cal, or Gal, a head, is as reafonably inferred from its figure, running on the N. W. aud on the N. with the fea, as the land in Spain. I haye faid that a part of the coaft of France was confidered as an end or head of the Continent; but forae of-this coaft was low, and fome added by time at the mouth of its rivers dn the Netherlamds. The Belgse lived on the borders of the Rhine, and the name reached the coaft. The border in the Netherlands was low, and was called Low Land. The land of Holland lay underneath banks, and was rendered hoUow land. The word £^/ might imply a high or a low border or mouth frora its root ; and frora hence, or frora forae other naraes of thefe territories, thefe tranflations. Gallia then carae from Gal, an head or end, and la, terri tory. The Celia;, Celtici, Galli, Cumari, or Cumbri, were dwellers within the dominions to which thefe heads or ends gave naraes ; and the evidence that they were peopled by Goraer's pofterity, tho' extremely probable, does not araount to a mathematical certainty . Let us put Gual for Gaulj and we fhall have Guallia or Wallia, which will alfo raean the head territory : And if fo, Wales wiU imply the heads, and will be very appropriately named. Its inhabitants then, from what is before faid of 12 Jutland, gained their narae as Welchmen, only from poffeflSng this country, and from no other caufe. The names Celt and Gaul being the fame, it follows that the difference between the words Celtica and Gallia is la and lea, or Ic. — We know that la means territory or land ; and Ic means border land in various inftances. It has been plainly proved that Gallia was the name ofthe whole country; and Belgica, Celtica, Aquitania, &c. were denominations of its parts. In the time of Auguftus, or foon after, Gallia was tautologically prefixed to Belgica, to Celtica, to Aquitania, kc- Spain has been called Efpana, and was derived as before- mentioned. In like manner Scotland was named Efcotia, in which Es is water, Coi is hill, and la country ; and Efcotia or Scotland implies the water hill or high land : — The Scoti, the water hill or highlanders. The inhabitants of the points of lands in Scotland were de nominated PicTS. The word Pi^ is written Pight, in Pight Land, otherwife named Pentland, the northernraoft corner of Scotland. The H being dropped, as in many other words, this term became Pigt, and by the change of G to C, was written P'i3; hence Pight Land, was alfo Pid Land, as well as Pent Land. P is called convexity by writers on the powers of letters, as in Pic, Peac, Sec. ; and hence P prefixed to Ic, which may be accounted land will become Pic, and mean head or point land, or perhaps head land point. In like manner Pight, Pigt, or Piff, having for its root Ic, may be written Pic; and this takes a T to ftrengthen the found of the fyilable ; and hence Pii^ means the point land ; and the Pi&, the point landers ; or dwellers on the borders, or pro- jefiling corners of Scotland. The Scots and Plfits, as well as the Welfli then, took their names from their own lands ; this being the cafe their early hiftories are fo many fables, ari fing from the ignorance of their writers, who In hunting for names and inhabitants abroad, have forgotten to look to their lands and to their population at home for thefe very people. Having taken my reader by the hand and led him out of Cimmerian darknefs, I will next fliew him thc roads which anciently traverfed the kingdom, and relate to him the de rivations which have bi^en ufually given them. 13 ESSAY III. Ofthe NAMES of OLD ROADS, i^c, X HE appellation WatUng-flreet, fays Mr. Whitaker, has baffled the powers of etyraology, and it feeras that the nam^s of other old roads have been as little underftood. Thc word Acba, written Ach, Ak, and Ac, as in Achmannura, now Bath, and in the Akeman-ftreet, is Gaelic for a head, a mound, bank, border, ridge, &c. The -letters B. F. and M. were anciently written for each other. Fonn Gaelic, for land, became therefore in compofition Vonn and Monn ; and this laft was written Mon and Man. Hence as a raifed road, the Akeman muft be rendered the bank or ridge land, or way ; and our modern name of raifed roads, Ridgeway, is a juft tranflation of this word. A Gaelic word for land was often their term for road or way, as in the above inftance. Thus alfo Cofan is a foot path; in which Cos is foot, and An a variation of En, land. In Armin ftreet, the fyilable Arm is Gaelic for array, and In is land, which is alfo road ; and Armin means the army road, or military way. But the word Ach, Ake, or Ac was varied to Oc and Ic In the names of places. The Ikeni recovered much land from the fea by embankraents, and thefe with the lakes on their fides were the principal features of this flat country. Ic may imply an head, a bank, and alfo dyke. En is land ; and the Iceni from fituation and improvement, may be rendered the head landers, or the bank or dyke landers. Thefe people were alfo called Cenimanni, from Ceann, an head, or from Cen or Ken, a variation of Can, a lake ; and Mann, under ftood as above. They were therefore head-landers, dike- landers, or lake-landers, from their coimtry lying on an u head, and abounding with dykes and lakes on their fides ; and being the principal features of their country. We are told by all our writers, that the Icening-fireei means ihe Road io ihe Iceni ; and that the Watling- flreet iraplies ihe Road to Ireland. In like manner the Akemann-fireet has been rendered " The Road ofthe Men of Aches f becaufe it led to Acheraannum, or Bath. But all thefe are fables, and fliould be placed in mythological dlfillonarles. We have feveral lcening-ftreets,.as well as Watling ftreets, in various parts of the kingdom ; and this terra obtained in roads not leading to the Iceni. But from authors taking for granted, that the Icening-fireei implied the road to the Iceni, various are the opinions^ and many are the difquifitions, upon the right and the wrong Icening- ftreets; and the fame rauft be noted of our Watling-ftreets. It happens that the word Ich or Ic, whicli changes to Uie, Vic, and Wic, as I have heretofore fliewn, is rendered in Saxon difitionaries, by Sinus and Ripa. It will therefore fol low that this road was not in Saxon tiraes. If they knew the meaning ofthis word, peculiarly marked for its regular con- ftrufition. To Iken this people poftfixed Yld, or Old, to fhew that it was then generally a difufed or old road. In render ing this name, there feems at firft fight fome dlflSculty, from the road being defcribed a low track way ; whereas in forae places it is a raifed road r But this and other difiiculties will difappear, when it fliall be known, tbat the fyilable Ick was confidered by the Saxons as a term for road ; and was the root of Ryk in Rykenyld, or the old road land. The WATLING- STREET. Aith is Gaelic for an hill or ridge ; but this becomes Ait- in the compofition of names, as in Aii-oix, tbe name of a mountain;, and as Ai was pronounced fometimes as £, at other times as /; and further as the / In Ai was foraetimes dropped, Aii became If and Et, as In Etna, and often Ed and Id, as in Ida ; and in fome inftances Ad and At, as in Atlas. And all thefe variations may eafily be traced in naraes of 15 places, which are derived from the hills on which they lie. But as from the above, Ic becarae Uie, Vic, and Wic, fo here Et, Ed, Sec. will become Uei, Wei, Wit, Wed, Wid, Wad, &c. ; and places on ridges or hills took in numberlefs in ftances thefe prenomens. But thefe fyllables afpirated, were often written Whet, Wh'it, Whed, and Whid. The name of a parifti in Devon is Whitfione. A hill which gave narae to this diftrifit Is named Wadaldon. Wad, a hill or ridge, in this parifh became in time Whit, and Don, ftone. Wadaldon, from Wad, a hill or ridge, Al, high, and Don, land, implies the high ridge land : Whitfione, the hill or ridge land ; and the parifli lies on a high and fteep ridge. We have leen what Wad implies in the ridge of Whitftone ; and as Wad and Wat are the fame in compofition of old names, we fliall next fee what this laft raeans in WatUngton, in Oxfordflilre. It is very unlucky that the Ikening and not the Watling-Street fliould run thro' this parifti : For it cannot take its narae from the Road to Ireland; but it takes its appellation from belng^ fituated on and near the Chiltern hills. Wat therefore raeans the ridge, Lin or Ling iraplies line, and Ton, land ; and Wat- lington means the ridge line land. Wailing, the ridge line, or ridge way, inftead of the Road to Ireland. The chief Watling-ftreet was a very highly raifed road, and ran from Kent to the Roman fettlements of North Wales. I have fliewn, that old roads took names from their forraa tion, their fituation, and ufes. In ancient tiraes nations vi fited not, except to war againft each other; and no roads were made for accommodating enemies. Watling-ftreet was called Waieling, and perhaps Wadeling-Hreet : To fhew that thefe names obtained put Gu for W, and Tb for T or D ; and Waieling or Wadeling will become Gueiheling. Al and El often in compofition imply high, and Ing, from In, land, is here Way ; and hence the Gueiheling, as terraed by Richard, Im plies tbe bigh Ridge Way, or the high Dyke Way ; and thefe with the Ridge Way as before, are the naraes which this road obtained in its eourfe thro' the kingdora. Time alters not old names; and at this day they remain the fame as here mentioned. From more recent connefitions with our fifter 16 kingdom we have added a new one — ^Thf. Road to Ire land ! — which we have ivifely fuppofed to be a tranflation of the old appellation. The FOSSE-WAY, and the PORT- WAY. I need not give a derivation of the firft name. The Port- Way, from Port, a bank, &c. raeans the bank or raifed road. The MAIDEN WAY. The Maiden Way feems, as Mr. Whitaker faid of the Wat ling-ftreet, to have bafiled the powers of etymology, and its import is, after all our differtations on the fubjefit, totally unknown. We have had in all cafes every thing faid by learned men, except what is explanatory of our terms, in the derivation of names; and ray reader need not wonder at their failures in explaining this road. I have fliewed that in compofition Aii may be hill, head, or ridge ; and Aid muft alfo be the fame. The prefix M has the power of B, P, or V, and hence Maid is in compofition hill. The fyilable En is land, and Maiden, in Maiden Cafile, will be the hill land, or hill camp. The Maiden, as a way, will imply ihe Ridge, or High Way. We have feveral other old names of roads ; but they are all refolvable from like principles. ESSAY IV. Of the ROMAN and ENGLISH MILES. V^NE thoufand paces have been confidered a mile ; but the paces of tall men being longer than thofe of fliorter fize, and the Romans being lefs in ftature than the ancient Britons, the mile of the former was lefe than that pf the latter. It ap- IT pears, that the miles of the Itinerary are nearly the fame as our prefent miles, and we may fuppofe that the Romans obliged Britifli artifts to furvey the roads; and ihat ihe fame meafures have obtained thro' the fubfequent ages to ihe prefent time- Hiftorians, however, and Jacob's Law Difillonary, would per- fuade us that In raore recent tiraes, the meafures of England were very uncertain. Nations regulated meafures of length it is faid by parts of the human body ; as by the palm, the hand, the fpan, the foot, the cubit, the ulna (or arm, ell) the pace, and the fathom : But as thefe dimenfions were dif ferent, in men of different proportions, Henry 1ft com manded the Ulna, or ancient ell, which anfwers to our yard, to be reckoned by ihe length of his own arm ; and his other di menfions of length were confequently divided from thence." I muft acknowledge that this is a very ftrange account ; and very lucky it was ihat this king had an arm exaSlly ofthe old fiandard length 1 I refer my reader to Mr. Reynolds's Antoninus for the an cient raeafures of our roads. I have juft added the above to recomraend his differtatlon on this fubjefit. ESSAY VI. A HAVE now fliortly given my reader the principles on which the original inhabitants muft have proceeded in naming their lands. They may be fuppofed to have given appella tions without defign, capricioufiy, as at the prefent day. But old naraes decide this point indifpuiably , and prove what I have afferted. Frora the Eaft, Europe was peopled in an early age ; and from eaftern languages, the original method of forming old names for fettlements, rauft have originated at as early a period. I have therefore little raore to add on this head than this : — That names outlive ages, and that improper new ones have been the ephemera of the day, and have univer fally given way to the old, and raore appropriate appellations. 18 We are, I fear, fcarcely far enough advanced in refearch, either to demand, or adrait, all which fhould be affumed on this fubjefit. I have ftated that poftfixes were generally augments or diminutives ; and it is reafonable to conclude, where no letters were fuperfluous, that the prefixes, originally in the language of the features of nature, as in the eaftern lan guages, were expreflive in defcription. In the Hebrew we are informed what their ferviles im plied ; but It may eafily be conceived, that more than we at prefent know, is meant by our cOnfonant prefixes : Accor dingly, R is faid to imply motion and continuity. Its alphabetical name is Ruis, which implies a road or way. To An or Ain, water, R is prefixed In Rain, falling or fallen water. R or Ar may mean head, hill, border, ridge, &c. As a letter it is often ufed for L and U. C is faid to imply inclofure; and is ufed as a prefix to An, water, in Can, a lake. The Irifli call this letter Coll, and it certainly means head in many words, and even in the word Can. With a root for land it often means inclofed land of camp. D is faid to mean " the clofer" in fome languages ; as alfo inclofed, or inclofure, and completion ; and is alfo ufed with Un^ a variation of En, land, for Dun, a fort, or enclofed land : And to the word Rain above, it is prefixed in Drain, the en- dofure of water, or rain. " But leaving thefe to the reader, I fhall further obferve, that the word Aighe, hill or head, is often changed to Eighe, and pronounced Ey, and Ee: With the prefix S, there is iu Devon an hill named Bee-Tor, The letter B (BeeJ being *hen in pronunciation a name for hill, becomes with a root for land, often a name for hill land ; as in Sfn», an hill, in which thc root In, or Inn, means land only. And as B and P were ufed for each other, P alfo was the pronunciation of a word for hill ; and therefore Pinn, Pin, or Pen, mean the fame as Binn or Bin. In like manner the letter D (or Dee) with En varied to Un, becomes a name for hill land. So alio C (or Cee, which in the Gaelic is called Col,"} with En, or 19 An, land, becoraes Cee-an, or Ceann, an head land. If We fuppofe An to imply water, then Ceann will be the water head. B and P are by writers, called prominence and con vexity, as in Pic, Peac, Bic, &c. But prefixes I conceive give not alivays thefe variations io roots. Thus Ann, is called Nan : Edward, Ned. Soraetiraes the farae prefix conveys a different meaning. Dun is often land only, tho' It fometimes means hill or fort. In this fenfe, however, to make a proper diftlnfition, the vford may be written Dune ; but as the Irifli and Scotch may not allow this fpelling, I rauft not infift upon it. S is faid to iraply low, little, &c. ; and Dr. Harris, on Ifaiah, fliews, that S muft often be rejefited in the beginning of words, in order to come at their true meaning ; and he further obferves, that northern nations have given this prefix to ancient words, which the eaftern did not ufe. I have obferved the fame in a great variety of words, in Saxon and other names. — But authors have not sonfidered that S is C with a tail, or C foft ; and therefore rauft have in many words, the power of C mentioned before, if not forae additional power, as in the word Sea, which comes from Ea, water, with this prefix. The letters B and P have in fome names been proved te imply hill or head ; and the letter S in Spain, and in Sootia, has been fliewn to mean water, and to be ufed inftead of Es or Is. It is worthy of remark, that in the word River, Av, wa ter, is varied to Iv : Riv, from what is faid of R, will be the running water ; and as Er raeans great, the whole word River will iraply the great flowing water. This feems to be a more expreffive term than Avon ; which from Av, water, and On, an augraent, means only the great water. A learned author fuppofes the Beg of Liraerick to be an imperfefit tranflation of Avon^beg, which he renders the little river.* * I ^ive this as an example, to she*, that authors have not analysed old names. In this word " Avon-beg," Avon means the great water, and Jee-, which follows, raeans little. Avon-beg then, never obtained asanaitie, when people knew the imports of such words. But tbe Beg of Limerick, as 6 and C were written for each other, is not named c 2 20 Thfe letter T is faid fometiraes to imply the. The fame is faid of the letter D, and this letter often means the fame as r. ¦ L is faid to imply extent longitudinal and indirefit, as in Lough, a lake; and in Li, the fea. L is often ufed as, and for C^and R, as will be fhewn in the following treatife. M is faid to imply magnitude. It often conveys the farae fenfe as V, B, F, or P, in the corapofition of names for the features of nature. Various are the miftakes which arife from not underftand ing the roots of words, I give the following as cautionary ad vice. Words may he fuppofed io be derived from fhe earth, ivhicb are not. Cam Is a narae which may be derived from Cau, a hill or mountain ; and this from the A, an hill or rifing ground, which was pronounced ^a ; to this C was prefixed in Cau. Cau, a mountain, may be varied to Cav, to Cam, and Cum, and thefe laft are alfo naraes for a hollow or valley. But In this cafe the root of the word, is A, an hill.— If, however, the root of Cam, fhould come from Amh, or Av, the ocean or water, (often written Am) then Cam, in compofition of naraes, v/ill mean the inclofed water, the ocean, or the ftream. It does not therefore follow becaufe the fame words mean land and water, that we are to fuppofe all -vyords are to he derived frora land. In heights and depths the farae terms may be appropriatCi We call a valley a depth, and the fame word may flenote an height : But in general, it is frora the, root of the name, of the thing meant, that we muft eftlmate the fenfe. The ancients who gave terms which denoted heights and depths, never conceived that in naming the fea from an adjective, but is the same as our word Bee, which hath often been said to imply only a brook or rill. This word comes frora Olehe, or Oc, water, varied to Ac and Ec; with the prefix B it may mean, whether a great or small stream, the head water. In some in stances, this name has a diminutive ending, as in the Beeiy in Devon, cn which there is a remarkable waterfall. But the word Bec,hns been confounded with Beg, which implies little, in many instances, where discrimination should have taken place. 1 might thus examine all the derivations of authors for the features of nature, and find them all equally unfounded: But I must refer to this treatise, and my former work, in which the reader will be abun dantly satisfied as to the truth of this assertion. 21 or a ftreara, they muft call it a hill or a valley. They knew water frora land, and called not one by the other ; and where a coincidence in naraes took place as above, it was generally frora changes in the roots of words. But thefe changes were forraerly eafily underftood, in comparing things reprefented by them. Mifiakes however will nov/ arife from not compre hending rightly the roots of words and their changes. And errors will alfo often take place where comraon and inappli cable words of our prefent language are ufed inftead of the pe culiar and applicable ancient ones which belong to the fea tures of nature. The Beg of Limerick, and a thoufand other inftances juft noted, might eafily be produced. To conclude, ixje mufi explain old names from, tbe features of the places ivhicb they defignaie; ive muft compare ihe old and new terms wbicb have been ufed for them ; we mufi fee how ihey are formed, and. bow iheir feveral parts are varied; and If we refer generally to any language, it muft be to the language from which we find our defcriptive terms to have flowed : and to the preclfe words for the features which we are to explain. c 3 9Q PART II. lRi uICHARD, in the five firft chapters of his defcription of Great Britain, has given extrafits only from authors with which we are well acquainted. In his Sth chapter he states that Britain was anciently divided into feven parts. Britanr nia prima, Secunda, Flavia, Maxima, Valentia, and Vefpa- fiana. I fhall abridge what he fays, and give fome neceffary ob fervations in notes. II.* BRITANNIA PRIMA was included within the ri vers Tames and Severn, and the Southern Sea, and contained Cantium on the eaft, whofe cities were Durobribis, and Can- tiopolis the capital ; with Dubrce, Lemanus, and Regulbium, garrifoned by Romans : Their primary ftation was Rhutupis, a colony, which becarae their metropolis, and haven for their fleet. Their rivers were Madus Medway, Siurius Stour, Dubris — and Lemanus Rother, which parts the Cantii and the Kegni. III. The BibeociC) joined the Cantii, and fome fay were their fubjefits. They were alfo called the Regni. Their towns were Bibrocum,{'^) Regentum, and Noviomagus their me tropolis, The Romans occupied Anderida. " Britain from Bri, hill, and Tain, land. (0 The Bibroei mean the marsh landers, and therefore were no se parate nation ; but the Regni living on an arm of the sea next the Cantii, had a topographical position assigned them in their name. Thel:e were certainly Bibroci in Regnum, as well as in other districts ; But how we shall account for the Bibroci conquering the Regni as Mr. Whitaker asserts, 1 know not. I fear that ancient history is often filled with fables. (2) Bibrocum will be explained. 23 IV. On their confines, and bordering upon the Tames, dwelt the Atrebatii,(1) their town Calevd. V. Next them, and nearer as well as on the Kennet, lived the Segontiaci,(2) whofe chief town was Vindonum. VI. Below, upon the ocean, lived the BELG.E,f3l whofe towns were Claufentum, Portus Magnus, Venta, and Sorhiodu- num, which had a Roman garrifon. VII. Near the Sabrina, and below the Tames, Hved the HEDUi,f4J whofe principal cities werelfchalis,(5) Avalonia,. The word Lear, or Ler, is the sea ; Li is also the sea ; and Lian would be the little sea ; but L in this word changes to ii in Rian, whieh means the little sea. In like manner Ler, the sea, changes to Rer in Rerigonia, in which Reri implies the same as Rian. Gon is lake, the word therefore implies tbe little sea lake. It is now oMei Loch. Rian. TJmn implving the little sea. Scotch writers not analysing rightly the words of their own language have failed to elucidate this and other old names of rivers and places, which were attached to their country. The Ribble, or Ribel, is supposed by Dr. Whitaker to come from Belisama, because Bel in Ribel is found like Bel in Belisama. Thus- ridiculously separating syllables to form words. But on the Ribble there was Reri^onium, an old Roman town, in whieh it is plain, that Reri meant the same as in the Rerigrmius Sinus, the little sea. Rib in the Ribble, comes from Av, the sea, as before Wilh the prefix R it means continuity, as in the word River, and refers to a continuation of this estuary to Ribblechester, or Ribchester. But Gon, in Rerigorda, may imply an enclosure, whether of land or of water, and therefore this word may mean tbe ribble camp. Ribchester tben raeans not as antiquaries have supposed. (3) " Tuedd, British, is said to signify, what is on a side or border ; the border or limit of a country." But this bath nothing to do with the etymology of tbe river Tueda, Tuede, or Tweed, which comes from Ead, a synonyme of Ad, water. Ead changes to Ued, as may be seen in my first book. T, as a prefix, often means The. Tueda, Tuede, or Tweed, then means the water. (4) 'The Tine is derived, as Mons. Bullet says, in his Celtic Diction ary, from Ty, deux, andTy7i, double; so tbat the Tine is the two double ! Tain, in the British, is erroneously said by Scotch writers to 30 XXVIII. Selgovia and Gadenia I have explained in my former work. The towns, and in general the nations of Scotland, I muft leave to writers of our fifter kingdom to ex plain. The towns of thefe diftrifits were Corbaniorium, Ux- ellum, and Trimontium, which was occupied by the Romans. Their rivers were Novius,'.^) Deva, and partly Ituna.C^) XXIX, The Novantes dwelt on the weft of the Selgovae. In their country is the Novantum cherfonefus. Their metro polis was Lucophibia, or Cafa Candida. Their rivers Abra vannus, Jena, (faid to be the Cree,) and Deva, which was their eaftern boundary. XXX, The Damni dwelt on the nortli of the Novantes, Selgovae, and Gadeni ; but feparated by the Uxellan, (or little ivaier or fiream) Mountains. The Roraans held Vanduarium to defend the wall. XXXI. In this part are the eftuaries of Bodotria and Clotta. Agrlcola firft fortified this Ifthmus. Antonine direfited ano ther wall of nearly 35 miles. jEtius repaired It, and added 1 1 towers. This province was called Valentia. XXXII. Beyond the wall was the province Vespasiana. This was the Caledonian Region. The fteep and horrid imply the same as Avon ; but Tain, from Ean, water, varied to Ain, with T prefixed, means the water. Avon, ihe great water. Avon apd Tain are therefore not synonymous words. Mons. B. supposes all the old Celtic names lost, except those for rivers. He should not have excepted these, for 1 scarcely find one perfectly understood by any author. (') The Aovius, now the Nith or IVid, comes from Av, water, varied to Ov. The JV is merely a prefix, which gives a quicker and stronger sound to the syllable. A'id comes from Ad, water, varied to Id, with the prefix If, and denotes not " water which whirls about," but simply water. (a) 'I'he Ituna, Eden, is said to imply " a gliding stream," this is poetical ; but Ad, water, changes to Ed, Et, and It : The augment On also changes to Un. The Ituna may therefore mean the great water. In my former work I have found that Geamh or Geav in the Selgovte means a branch, slip, or corner of thu sea ; and It, in Ituna, which means a fin, may also imply a slip or comer. The Ituna Estu- arium may therefore mean, the great slip or branch estuary, and tbe river may have been named from its barbor. The Selgov.s were named from living on the north side of this harbor, as I have proved in my first tract. In Cumbebland tbe name Cum is also corner, and Ber means border. So tbat Cumberland and Selgovia were both named frora this corner of tbe sea ; and tbe import of each uf these names i» agreeing, proves the truth of both derivations. 31 Grampian hills divide it. Here was fought the decifive bat tle betweeri Agricola and Galgacus. The magnitude of the Roman camps at this days difplays their power, and their method of caftrametatlon. Where the battle was fouo-ht it is affirmed, that imraenfe works are to be feen, which cor roborate what Tacitus has affirmed. XXXIII. The nations fubjefit to the Romans follow. From the Ifthmus to the Tavus, lived the Ho restii. Their cities, which, before the wall was erefited, belonged to the Damnii, were Alauna and Lindum ; Viiioria was built by Agricola on the Tavus, 20 miles from its mouth. XXXIV. Above and beyond the boundary Tavus, lived the Vecturoves, or Venricones : Their chief town was Qrrea ; their rivers jEfica and Tina. XXXV. TheTAiXALii lived on the coaft beyond the Vec- turones, their chief town was Devana, their ftreams Deva mid Ituna. A part of tbe Grarapian hills here runs into the fea, and is called Taixalorum Promoniorium, XXXVI. Tothe weft, beyond the Grarapian chain, were theVACOMAGi. Their cities Tuefis, Tamea, and Banatia, Pto- roion, at the mouth of the Varar, was the chief Roraan ftation. Their rivers were the Varar ; their boundary, the Tuefis and Celnius. XXXVII. Within the Vacomagi and Tavus, were the Damnh Aleani, fecluded by lakes and raountains, and little known. XXXVIII. Lower down on the banks of the Clotia, Hved 4hc Attacotti, a nation once forraidable to all Britain. Here is the great lake Lynchalidor, at whofe mouth is the city Alcuith, built by the Roraans. XXXIX. This province was called Vespasiana ; but was only a Ihort time under the Romans. Altho' all the land beyond the Ifthmus may be terraed Caledonia, yet the Caledonians proper, lived beyond the Varar, to the weft, frora which an accurate line points out the boundary of the Roraan poffef- fions. The hltherraoft part of the ifland was fometlme pof feffed by them, and the reraainder, as before-mentioned, by barbarians. Ancient hiftory affords information thus far; 32 but beyond the Varar light becomes extlnfit : The thick woods, and continued chains of rugged hills, forbid all re fearch. XL. Lefs confidcrable people dwelt near fhe coaft : Of thefe the Cantii lived beyond the Varar, to the river Loxa. In their province was the promontory Permoxullum. XLI. Next come the Logi, fituated near the river Abona; near the Ila were the Carnabii, the moft remote Britons. Britain here runs into many headlands, the chief called Vin- wedrum, and alfo Verubium. XLII. After thefe were the Catini ; the MertjE were more inland, and nearer the Logi. In this province was the promontory of the Or^aif« ; and near the iflands fo called. Beyond this was the Nabcsus, which bounded the land of tbe Carnabii. XLIII. In the lower part of this territory were feated the Casnonacje, with the headland Ebudum, beyond which-Is a large bay called Volfas. In the lower part of this bay lived the Cerones. Beyond the Itys theCREONES poffeffed as far as thc Longus. The headland from thence, wafhed by thc fea and the bay Lelanus, is named from its people the Epidii. 33 PART III. Ti HE Britons had, according to Richard, 92 cities, 33 of which were moft celebrated— Two Municipal ['J, Verola- mium (2) and Eb6racura!3). — NituE Colonial, (.i) Londinium Augufta,{S] Camulodunura,(6) Gerainae Martiae ; Rhutupis (7) ****; Ihermx Aqua Solis, {^) Ifca Secunda,^) Deva Getica;{.'io) Glevum Claudia;^ Lindum (I'2) »***^ Camboricum (13) ****. — Ten had ihe privileges ofthe Latian Law,{M) Durno- magus,('5) Catarafiton,('6} Carabodunura, (17J Coccium, ('8) Lugubalia,(i9) Ptoroton,(20) Vifitoria,(2i; Theodofia,(22) Co- riniura,(23) Sorbiodunura.(24! — Twelve were fiipendiary,''25) Venta Silurura,(26) Venta Icenorum,(27) Venta Belgarura, (28) Segontium,(29) Muridunum,(3"J Ragae,f3i) CantiopolIsj''32) Durlnum,(33) Ifca,(34) Bremenium, (35) VIndonura,(36) and Durobrlvae.CS?) The Romans had many cities befides; I have here enumerated the-more celebrated only. (>) Municipia were cities which generally claimed the rights of Roman citizens, except rights in such laws as demanded actual residence at Rome. They had the option of adopting their own laws and customs. The cities were, (2)St. Albans, (sj'Vork. (4) Colonies were entitled to different ranks and privileges. The ranks of those in Britain have not been aseertained. Tbey were, (i) London, (6) Colchester, (7) Richborough, (8> Bath, (9) Caerleon, ("o) Chester, (i>) Gloucester, (>!») Lincoln, (13) Chesterford. (m) The Latian Law was tbe law granted to ancient Latium, and 15 not distinctly known. Tbe people are said to have bad tbe right of following their own customs, were exempt from the Roman Prastor, and had the option of adopting the laws and customs of Rome. The towns were, ('i) Castor on the Nen, (16) Catterick, (17) Slack, (iS) Blackrode, ('9) Carlisle, (20) at Spurn Head, Egliii in Scotland, (.^') Dealgin Ross, (22) Dumbarton, (=3) Cirencester, (24) Old Sarum. (24) Stipendiary Towns were sucb as paid their taxes in money. These were, (26) Caerwent, (27) Castor near Norwich, (^8) vVincbester, (29) Caer Segont, (3°) Caermarthen, (3>) Leicester, (32) Canterbury, (33) Dorcbestfr, (34) Exettr, (sii Roe, or Riechester; (36) Silchester, (37) Kochester, D 34 DIAPHRAGMATA. ITER. L A Rhutupi DuBa eft via Guetbelinga diHa ufquc in Segonimm per M. P. 324, plus minus fie. From Richborough to Various Readings. Richard, Antoninus, Caer-Segont by the tVatling-Jlreet. Iter. 2d inverted. Cantiopoli quae~k et Duroverno, VIO M.P j Duroverno ...... 12 Durolevo 12 Canterbury 10 Ant. Durolevum 16 . Durofevo 12 OfpringeJuddeHilll2 Ant. Durobrivae 13, \ 14. 1'2 ...../ Duroprovis 25 Deinde, M.P, ... 27 Durobrovis 16 Rochefter 16 'I'ranfis Thamefin in- Iter. 3 inverted") trafque provinciam from Durobrivis V27 London 27 Flaviam et civitatem to Londinium . . J Londinium Auguf- Iter. 2d inverted. Sulo Mago, M. P. 9 Sulloniacis 12 BrockleyHiU ... 12 Ant. 10,11, Iter. 6j 22 Verolamio Muni-\ .,, cipio /'¦^ ForoDianse 12 Verolamio 9 Verulam 9 Durocobrivis .... 12 Dunftable 12 MagioVinio .... 12 Magiovinto 12 Old Fields S. ofl „ Fenny Stratford r* Ant. 12, Iter. 6, 16 ... Laflorodo 12 Laftodoro I7 Berry Mount, \,s Towcefter, ..../'" Bennavennam Magio-"j vintum 23, Iter. 8, v Antoninm J IfantaVaria 12 Bennavenna Iter.l ,, 6, Ifana vatia /'^ Daventry 12 Tripontio 12 Tripontio 12 Cathorpe 12 Benonis 9 'Venonis 9 Copftoa 9 Hic bifecatur Via ; Al- tcmtrumque ^us Bra- ckiumLitiduiii ufque, alterum verfus Viri- conium prodeiUitui fic:- Iter. 2d inverted. Maiidueffedo .... 12 Manduefl'edo .... 12 Manceter 12 Etoceto J3 Etoceto ........ 16 Pennocrucio .... 12 Wall 16 Pennocrucio .... 12 Uncertain, Bre-1 wood is the near- > 12 '" eft old town ... J Uxaconia 12 Uxacona 12 Said to be Red-1 Virioconio 11 Uriconio 11 Hill nearOken-U2 yate J Wroxeter 11 Banchorio 26 Iter. 11. Banchor 26 Deva Colonia ,., . 10 Deva Leg. 20 Via. 10 Chefter 15 Varts 30 Vaiis 32 Conovio 19 Bodfari 27 COnovio 20 Caer Hun 20 Segontio .,.,,,., 24 - Scgoutio 24 Caer Segont 24 35 This firft Iter is traceable on the 'Watling-ftreet. From Richborough we follow it to Canterbury, whence it ran with the prefent road to Rochefter, leaving the ftation at Judde- Hill in Ofpringe on the left. It pafled the Medway at Ro chefter above the bridge, and ran by Cobham Park and Shln- glewell to Southfleet, the Vagniacis of Antonine : — thence to Newbury In Crayford (Noviomagus) and over the Tames to London. From London it ran north to Brockley-Hill, Ve rulam, Dunftable, Fenny Stratford, Towcefter near Daven try, Cathorpe, Copftone, Mancefter, 'Wall, Oxenyate, and Wroxeter. Leaving 'Watling-ftreet it ran by UfiSngton, Broughton, Overley, Hammer, and Sarn Bridge to Banchor ; and thence by Stockach and Oldford to Chefter. This road meeting the N. E. 'Watling-ftreet, led, it is faid, to Bodfari, thro' Denblghftiire, to Caer Hun, and thence as ftraight as it could to Segontura. I am now entering upon a dlflScult and laborious taflc, no lefs than the explanation of names not underftood in Europe for centuries. Antiquaries never confidered that the principal features of lands were neceflary to explain their names ; aud have left us many undefcribed ftations and diftrifits. In ex plaining thefe names, I may fometimes be deceived, how ever carefully I have endeavoured to afcertain the features. There are, I allow, difadvantages to which a perfon rauft be fubjefit, who cannot perfohally examine places; and proud muft induftrious, learned, and exploring antiquaries have been, of their fuperior information. 'Without wiftiing to lower their pretenfions, or to deny them this fuperiority, I have already proved that they have run Into manifold er rors : And I mean furtlier to fhew, that for want of a pre vious knowledge of the imports of old terras, they have hi therto been guided by no certain principles, in afcertaining the fituatlons of ftations and countries which they have ex plored. The miftakes of authors have been fuch, that future generations \yill fcarcely believe that the fame men who fo juftly, lo learnedly, and fo induftrioufly defcribed remains, could have contrived to corarait fo many miftakes, as to de rive every town from a wrong etymon ; and trace every diftrict from a falfe origin. d2 36 A COMMENTARY ON THE ITINERARIES of RICHARD of CIRENCESTER, and ANTONINUS, With an Examination of ihe Opinions of former Writers on the Sites of Stations, and on ihe Derivations of their Names. Ri uICHARD calls thefe Iters Diaphragmata, from their fi militude to the animal midriff pafling thro' the body from fide to fide. Rhutupis is thc firft city, fays our author, in the ifland of Britain, towards Gaul, fituate araong the Cantii, oppofite to Geflbriagum, the port of Bononia ; hence it is the moft com modious paflage being 450 ftadia ; or, as others will have It, 4.6 railes. From that city, fays he, is drawn the Roman way, called Guetbelinga, quite to Segontlum, thro' the fpace of 324 miles, or thereabouts. \ RHUTUPIS, Richborough, Kent. This place is called by Antoninus, Rutupis Portus ; by Pto lemy, Rutupia and Rouioupia ; by Tacitus, Portus Trutulenfis ; by Aurofius, ihe City and Port of Ruiubi ; by Ammianus, Rhutupia Statio ; hy the Saxons, Reptacefier ; hy others, Rep- /timuib ; by Alfred of Beverley, Richberge, now named Rich- borough. The learned difagree about the place ofthis ftation, Somner thinks it was at Sandwich, Gibfon at Stonar, and Baiieley at Richborough. From the phrafe, ad Portum Rhutupis, it is fuppofed by Mr. Reynolds to be towards, but not the port. 37 Various are the etymons for Rutuplae ; Camden and Somner derive it from Rbyd tufiib, a fandy ford. — Baiieley, the chief hiftorian of this ftation, fays, that our Ruiupia was named Ruiubi Portus, by Orofius and Bede, and there being a Ruiubi Portus in Gaul, he fuppofes the name of our port derived from it ; but this author, not enquiring from whence this Gaulifh name was derived, has here explained nothing. — He then ftates. that the name came from Rhutubus, a foreign tyrant?' but he fhews not in this again, from whence this Rhutubus was named. — He next ftates, that " Thanet was called by the Britons Inis Rubin, or Ruthina ; Rbuo in their language, he fays, fignifies to roar, which, tho' Camden underftands it of the porpoifes on the coaft, be rather applies to the waves which break upon it." " If, fays the author, we corapound the word Rbuo with Twyn, which fignifies a fliore, it gives a derivation of the name exafilly fultable to the defcription of Lucan in Lib. VI." — I fliall add, he further fays, the opi nion of an unpubllflied author, namely, " That the Rhutu- pian coaft is fo called from Rupes; or from Rutini, a people. of Gaul, now Bologne." " 'Which affinity of the Gaelic Ru tini, continues this writer, and our Rutupini, feems to be confirmed by Malebranche," who fays of the Rutbini, "all that part of the coaft which lies between Calais and Dunkirk, our feamen call Rutben." — " Add to this, he concludes, that the fea coaft of Kent was called Rhutupia, and the neigh bouring inhabitants Ruiupi, which Rutben, they fay, means a rotteri fhore." Regulbium he derives from Rhag, before, and Gwylpha, watching ; or from Rhag and Goleu. The firft he renders " the forraer watch-tower;" the fecond, " the former light cr Hgbt-houfe." ' The above and following reveries of great men abundantly fhew, that to judge of the Imports of names, fome knowledge of their forraation muft firft be acquired. We raay in om- opinions proceed according to probability, and yet fail in precifely rendering terras. The itinerary names are all un known In origin, and have been fuppofed by Monf. Bullet to be fer ever loft in import.. I muft therefore be e.xcufed if I d3 38 exhibit appropriate etymons of a part only of thefe unr known terms. Strange indeed would it be, were I to fuc ceed univerfally, even in our common appellations : Much raore ftrange were I univerfally fuccefsful in very difficult ones. — I pretend to no exclufive exemption from error. When we have rftore correfit defcriptions of places, we may approxi mate to more probable fources of derivations. I have at tempted to give fome rules for the imports of old names : I raay befides have exhibited fome appropriate meanings, may have removed fome difficulties, correfted fome errors, elucidated fome points in hiftory and defcription, in which we have been widely led aftray. But it may be faid that rames are uncertain, and that the variations of roots are the fame. I allow thefe In inftances where the features of nature are unknown ; but where thefe are manifeft, like fituatlons take like, or fynonyraous names ; and the difficulties arife moftly frora Ignorance of natural fituatlons, and from apply ing unappropriate terms. The variations of roots are many in every diftrifit. I have referred largely to thofe for water in my firft work ; The like reference is made to thofe for hills, &c. in this treatife ; and the reader muft expefit to encounter dif- ' ficultles in afcertaining rationally the Import of a name. I have waded thro' more than a thoufand of thefe appellations; and fhould I have miftaken five out of ten, I fhall hold my felf excufeable for refcuing the other five from obfcurity. Thc ancient fituation of this haven will be found in Bat- teley, in Soraner, in the Archaeologia, and in Hiftories of Kent. Dr. Stukeley has given a plate of Richborough. The prefent neme is derived by Somner from the Saxon word HnV^^ Dorfum: But this etymon, like the before-mentioned, will be found inapplicable. The word Rhut, or Rut, in Rutupia, comes from Rut, or Rote, as in Rutland, and implies a road, either for fhips, or for travellers. The letter A in the Gaelic, Iraplies an hill, as it does in Abury, written and pronounced alfo Aubury, Au changes to Av, in Aventinus, one of the hills ef Rome ; it alfo changes to Ab, in the Aba, a mountain of Armenia ; it likewife changes to Ap, in the Apalachian Mountains, and 39 in the Appenines; to Ub, In Ubea; to Up, In Upton, Up land, &c. ; and to Up and Ub, in Rhuta/iIaB and RutaMae. The words In and En are Gaelic for land ; and Rut, or Ruth, being road, the word Rutben mentioned above, inftead of the rotteri fhore, implies tbe road land. The channel was anciently called tbe road, and the land upon its border, ihe road land, Rhutupia was an haven with two entrances or roads ; the one from the mouth of the Tames, and the other from the Channel : The Haven having two roads, and a hill on each entrance; and Rut being road, and Ub or Up, hill, the plural word Rhutupis, or Rutubia, became the name of thefe hill roads : The particular names of the two fortreffes or towns taking denomination from fituatlons, were nearly the fame ; and were varied only by f3'nonyraes todlftingulfh their differ- iiig^eatures. Accordingly Rich, in Richborough, from Reic, or 'Reik, iraplies a reach or road, and Borough the fame as Up : But as Borough is a name which implies border carap, a great hill, a camp, or a town ; Richborough raay mean the road border, the road hill, the road camp, or the road town. In like manner Reg, or Rec, in Regulbium, frora Reic, implies a reach or road : Ub taking L cupbonioufly, became Ulb: lum, or Um, in Gaelic means about, has often In old names been rendered border, and anfwers to Er, In Re- culver. This place was called by the Saxons Raculf-ceafier ; and from a monaftery there fometiraes Raculf-Minfier. " Nor is that parcel of evidence, fays Mr. Suraner^ refulting from and couched in the prefent and forepaft narae of the place to be slighted, efpecially that raore ancient narae of It In the Saxon times, Raculf, altered fince into Raculfre and Reculvro and (which it now bears) Reculver, none of which but do retain a grand fmack, and quantity of that Roman narae Re gulbium." Reptacefier I (hall omit to confider, as it contains no fmack of the old word. The word Gulba implies mouth, and the Saxons feera to have tranflated Regulbium Nordrauth. I have given it ano ther meaning. d4 40 Dr. Harris on Ifalah, conceived that S was often ufed by northern nations as an itiitial, becaufe they could not fo well " get out of their mouths" fome words without the a'ffiftance of this prefix. , Tacitus perhaps reafoned the fame on the letter T, when he wrote Rutubia Trutulum. Archdeacon Batteley, however, fuppofes that this laft was derived by Ta citus from the trouts in the; harbor; "where," adds he, to adopt the ivords of Alain de L'fie, " the trout entering the fait ivaier is baptifed in thefea, and afiumes tbe name of f almon." CANTIOPOLI, or DUROVERNO, M. P. lo. Canterbury lO, Mr. O'Halloran derives Kent from Ceann-tir, Lambarde from Caine, a leaf. Camden fuppofes it to come from fitua- tion, and to raean a corner. But to Ceann, an head, a T is often added to ftrengthen the found of the word ; and hence Ceant, Kant, or Kent, may mean head. But we know that Can implies alfo a lake or ftreara, and in Canterbury this word is written Cant. Er, generally in our old terras, ira plies border, and Bury is carap or fortrefs ; and hence Can terbury means the ftream border camp. Darovernum has been rendered, from Durwhern, a rapid river ; but the import of this name is nearly the farae as Canterbury. Cantrwara-byrig, which comes frora Cant, a ftream ; Wara, border, (derived from Er or Ar, with ^prefixed); and Byrig, a border for trefs, is rendered by our authors the Kentifh Mens. City : And Cantrguar-landt, another name whjch implies the head border land, is faid to raean the Kentifh Men's Land. Thefe are forae of our quaint expofitions, which are filly frora their trulfms, or laughable frorn their miftakes. Durnovernum, frcm Dur, water, and Vern, a contrafitlon of Veren, border Jand, was an ancient and confidcrable ftation of the Romans, and has many remains of that people. 41 DUROLEVO, M,P. 12. Judde-Hill, in Offiringe, 12. In I8O9 I fent a paper to the Monthly Magazine concern ing this ftation. Antiquaries were then divided in opinion as to its fituation, from the copies of Antoninus not agreeing in their numbers. Camden, Lambarde, and Gale had fixed it at Lenhara ; Gibfon and Gough at Bapchild ; Stukeley and Talbot at Charing, or Sittingbourne. Horftey, Ward, and Baxter at Milton, or the neighbourhood of Faverfham. Burton, Som ner, Batteley, Thorpe, Reynolds, and Stillingfieet at Newing ton : Haftcd conceived that either Newington or Ofpringe •was the place, tho' he raodeftly declined giving either the preference. People of the next century will fcarcely believe that no mode, except meafuring by the chain or the yard for the im ports of names, had, ere now, with any fuccefs taken place. They will not conceive that defcriptive terms, which were every day in our mouths, could have been fo long unnoticed in their natural imports ; and they, will view with wonder this lift of great men, who could fo long be content with letting thefe terras remain in obfcurity. But let us attend to our derivation. The word Dar, Is water; Leim or Leiv, ge nerally written Lim, Liv, or Lev, is Gaelic for an harbor or a fpring. This name will therefore iraply the water fpring fettleraent : And in this parifh of Ofpring rifes the ftream which gave it name, and which runs into the Swale. The Saxons who in numberlefs inftances tranflated old names by other Gaelic words, rendered Dur by the word Os, as they did the Ure at York by the name Ofe or Oufe. Lev they tranflated by the Saxon word Spring, and hence the name Ofpringe, or Ofefpringe. The uncertainty then of the place of this ftation ceafes with our acquaintance with the old me thod of refolving naraes. DUROBRIVIS, M.P. 16. Rochefter td. Durbri was the old name of this place, in which Bri is hill, and contrary to the alfertions of all our writers, who often 42 introduce a good ftory, where they do not comprehend words, this term hath nothing in it implying aford, and means only the water hill, water fort, or water camp. Hrofeceafier, or Roveceafier, comes from Amh, Av, or Ov, and like Iv, in river, takes an R, which was forraerly afpirated. The word means alfo the river carap. LONDINIO, M.P. 27. London. Lon implies a lake, a ftreara, or a marfh ; and Din or Don, land or camp. Various are the ftories detailed on thefe words ; but I have feen no one who has rendered this eafy name rightly. This town has been confidered by many, and formerly by myfelf, belonging to Caffibelan ; but Caffibela- nus took his name from the Caffii ; and his chief city muft have been among that people, and not in the territories of the Trinobantes. This then Is an infuperable objefitlon to Lon don, and fixes this city perhaps from fituation, and its natu ral features, given by Caefar, at Verulam, SULLONACIS, M.P. 12. Brockley-Hill. 'Sullonac has been derived from Caffibellann. The reader will find this derivation in Baxter, Stukeley, and others. Mr. Sharpe, forraerly of Brockley-Hill, erefited an handfome obelifk, with an infcrlption to this purport. But we every where encounter abfurdities. The word Sav or Sahb, was thefea, but it meant alfo fummer. Rian, in Ptolemy's Sabrina, or Sabriana, meant ihe road: And the Sabriana meant the fea road. The word Saet, from Saod or Sead, was track ; and inftead of rendering the land on the Severn, thefea track, the Saxons tranflated it Sumerfaet, or the fummer track. — Caffibellan, or Caffivellann, may be deduced from Caffe, a ftream, Bel or Vel, border, and Lann, land : He was named the fiream lander, and was the chief of the Caffii. — Sullonac coraes from Sul, an hill. — Hill is often written Hull, as at HuU Bifliop, called alfo HiU Bifhop. The Gaelic had no H, but often wrote S in its ftead ; and hence Hull and Sull be came fynonymes for hill : Tonac, Vonac, and Onac, meant 43 camp; and this name could not be derived frora Caffibellanus. Brockley comes from Braighe, Braicbe, or Brock, an hill, and Ley, land. VEROLAMIO, M.P. 9. Verulam, near St. Albans. The hiftorian of St. Albans fays, " As for Verulam it is quite uncertain whence It derived its name, for tho' the Bri tifh tongue has Ffer for ftrong ; and altho' there was a town in Italy, not far from Rome, among the Hernici, called Ve- rula, I will not affirm either of thefe to be the origin of Ve rulam." Again he writes, that " Caefar fays the maritime parts of Britain were chiefly inhabited by people from Gaul and the Belgae, who called tbeir new towns and habitations by the naraes of thofe places which they had left. We can not difcern any marks of this, fays Mr. Newcome, in Veru lam, nor find any narae in Gaul that bears a refemblance to it : And therefore it is probably of Britifli origin ; and as that language has in It the word Bcrff, fignifying a fpear, and Lian, denoting a place for fuch particular ufes, it is pof fible that the firft Britifh name might fignify fomething mi litary, a place of arras, efpecially if Caffibellanus, the king and general againft Caefar, had here his place and refidence." Mankind revere the ancients, generally concede to their opinions, and often believe their ftories. But Mr. N. is not here difpofed to agree altogether with Csefar, who never con templates tbe ground he ftands upon, when he enquires into the antiquity of its name. Mr. N. fuggefts that Ffer, ftrong, is Britifli, and hints at the fame time that Verulam may be derived as Verulae, near Rome. Like Caefar, he here forgets to look at home; and like Caefar too he feems to think, that this place may be explained, by the name of a foreign place unexplained.. Verulam Is no doubt an appellation of fome obfcurity ; but authors have drawn its origin from fuch uncertain premifes, that darknefs is raade perfefitly vifible in its defcent. — Thc word Ver is border, Ul is lake or water, and Lann, land ; and 44 the water border land feems to be the import of Verolamium. It was named by the Saxons Verlan, or Vcrlamceqfter. The letter N often changed to M, and hence this laft narae meant, the border land carap. This is fuppofed to have been the town of Caflibellanus which was taken by Caefar, and which was defended by woods and marfhes. " In Nero's time it was efteemed a raunicipiura, and great reraains have been found here. It was fituated on an eafy afcent, and towards the eaft had a large mere." DUROCOBRIVIS, M.P. 12. Dunfable. Dunftable and the forts around it, are the Durocobriva of the Itinerary, altho' various writers conceive that Durocobriva has been tranfpofed, and that it fhould follow Magiovinnium. Magiovinnium, accounted Dunftable, hath been traced from Maes and Gwin, two Welch words, and rendered tbe white camp, or tbe whitefield. Our old antiquaries acquiefcing in this Welch refemblance, fixed Magintura on the chalk hill orplain of Dunftable ; but where to place Durocobrius, or Durocobrivie, was a difficulty. Mr. Gale, by a traverfe from the direfit line, carried it to Hertford ; but here his diftance failed was too great : Dr. Stukeley therefore took his depar ture frora the raain road, to Berkhampftead. But the white camp, and the white field, fatisfied not when Richard's edi tion of the Itinerary appeared : For this too corroborated the ftateraent of Antonine. Siill, however, authors continued to fuppofe that thefe naraes were tranfpofed, and the old carap Is ftill called In the great map of Hertfordfliire, Magiovinnium. So little have antiquaries attended to this neceffary part of their tafk, the analyfing of the old names for the features of nature, that the roots and ferviles in thefe appellations have been unknown for ages ; nor have authors underftood that the prefent names, where altered, were univerfally meant to be tranflations of older ones. — But to return, Durocobrius comes from Du, land. Roc, a plain, and Bri, an hill. All our writers have been at a lofs for Brius, which is here changed In the ablative plural to Brivis; and they have uni- 45 verfally rendered It a bridge or a ford : But no proof raore is neceflary, than the explanation here given, to fhew, that they have in this word been all raiftaken ; and if more proof be required, we ftate — that at Dunftable, no water, no bridge, nor ford, is to be found ; and that the appellation of plain land bill, or bills, fuits exafitly the fituation. To the tranflation Dunfiable we now attend. Dun hath been derived from Dun, a robber. The word Dun hath been ex plained in the Sth effay. A market for the public expofure of goods, was, by a northern nation, named a Siapel; and the Saxons are fuppofed to have ufed the word in this fenfe, in tranflating names of places ending in Staple or Stable. Bu^ a more ridiculous fuppofitlon can fcarcely be Imagined, altho* it hath paffed as truth for ages. — The word Tahh, Tav, or Tab may iraply the ocean or water, and by a coraparifon of furfaces, a level, or plain. This alfo obtains with the word j^quor, wherein from a level, the fea is inferred. I have fhewn in this and my former work that Ur is fometimes changed to Ul and 01. Ur raeans border land, land, or bor der. And as Ur is a variation of Er, border ; fo 01 is only a variation of El, in label or table. The word tabel or table therefore implies the plain land : and Dunftable will be an exaa tranflation of Durocobrius. I fhall juft add, that we have a table hill at the Cape of Good Hope ; and land called table land in various parts of the globe. The fituation of Barnftaple is on a plain exafilly correfponding with the expla nation here given, ^ The term Mad, in Madning Bower, or Madhin, or Maiden Bower, and in Madning Money ; names of the old camp, and of the money found in this place, the etyraons of which are unknown, is derived from Madb, a hill or plain. Ning, Ing, and En, iraply land. Bower may come frora Ber, or Bor, border ; or be a corruption of Bor, a camp, or of Burg, a fbrt or village. Maiden Bower will then mean the plain or hill land, border, camp, cr fort. Madning Money, the hill or plain land money. 46 MAGIO-VINNIO, M.P. 12. Old Fields, near Fenny Stratford. We now vlfit Magiovinnium, to fee whether it means tbe white plain, or the ivhiie fields, or not. — The word Magh, Gaelic for a ,plain, may be derived from the root Aigbe, an hill, and raay be rendered, perhaps, hill or plain. The letter ikfls often prefixed to terras of raagnitudein defcription, and it is worthy of remark, that many of the roots for hills and plains are the fame. The reafon of this coincidence is, that many words imply depth as well as height ; and that the tops of hills or elevated lands, as well as bottoms, often contain level grounds. — Vin, in Magio-vinnium, is written Nin, in Magio-ninium, and In, in Maginium, all of which are names for this ftation. When a pliable ends witb a vowel, and a vowel is io begin another, a confonant is generally prefixed in old names, to firengtben ihe pronunciation. Thus the people called by Tacitus, Trinoanies, are alfo written TrinOvantes and Trino bantes. The fyllables Vin, Nin, and In, from what has been faid may be fynonymes, and each raean land. But the pre fent name is faid to be the Old Fields, or Auld Fields, and to be at a little diftance from Fenny Stratford. This tranflation of Auld Fields was derived from Magh', a plain or field. Vin, here land, or perhaps hill land, was miftaken by the Saxons for Fion, old ; and the raifappllcatlon of the terms as a tranf lation of Maginium Is obvious ; and yet it is evident that this people derived their improper name from Magiovinnium. LACTORDORO, M.P. 16. Tocefler, or Towcefler. This famous old ftation is generally derived by antiquaries from Lach, a ftone, and Dour, water. — By Monf. Bullet, in his Celtic Difillonaiy, frora Lach, a ftone, and Torri, to cut. Mr. Hals, In fpeaking of Whitftone, in Cornwall, fays, " It was taxed in Doorafday by the name of JVbitefian; which, as I apprehend, he continues, hath myftery in it, and refers not to any common fione in the parifli, but to the words of our 47 Saviour to the Seven Churches of Afia." — " To him that overcometh v/ill I give a white fione, and in the ftone a new name written, which no man knoweth faving he that received it." I may fuppofe from the above that ihe water fione, the to cut a fme, and ihe white fione of tbe Revelations, did clearly appear juft explanations to thefe authors : But to other men, poffeffing only the common powers of difcrimination^ and being unable to encounter myfterles, they may not be fo eafily underftood : I will beg leave therefore to give another expla- nallon of Lafilodorum. The word Lac is lake or ftreara In various places ; Lalio is tbe ablative. The term Dor, implies often an inclofed border or camp : But taking the aforefaid ending To for an inflefition of Tau, water or ftreara, the Saxons tranflated the name of this place To, Tow, and Tofe- ceafier, or the water camp. In this, however, they have dropped Lac, and taken its ablative ending as their tranfla tion. It appears, notwithftanding, highly probable, that Tocefter, or Towcefier, is the fite of this old ftation : for when we confider that this place lies on the Watling-ftreet, that its diftance agrees with one of the numbers in Antonine, and that the ending in Ceafier generally denotes a camp ; we may perhaps rightly fix Lafilodorum at Tpwcefter, where authors report, that the reraains of a camp have been difcovered. ISANTA-VARIA and BENNA-VENNA, M.P. 12. Burrovj-Hill. Ifanna-varia, unknown in import, I explained in ano ther publication:* I have in the following correfited my former labour. — It is derived from Is, water. An, a dirainu- tire, and Varia, from Bar or Var, an head or hill. Daventry ^omes from Dav, a ftream. En, a diminutive, and Tre, writ ten for Tir or Ter, land. BuckfesT'iit., in Doomfday, is now BuckfafiLViGH ; in which Leigh, implying land, has been fubftltuted for Tre, But * Monthly Magazioe, where I endeavoured to explain the names of several stations. 48 Tre was in this word pronounced Ter or Tir, which is Gaelic for land. It is, however, pronounced Tre, in Cornwall and Other places ; and is faid to raean " a town, a village, or gentleman's feat;" and Dr. Pryce calls it " an original word." But houfes borrowed their names from the common names of land, and land itfelf is the import of Ton or Town. When we fpeak of our houfes we ftill call them our lands ; and the King's towns are called Terra-Regis. I have thus explained the little word Tre, which, tho' only a mole-hill, has long been accounted a raountain. Ifanna-varia raight take its narae partly from a fpring on Burrow-Hill, where was the original fite of this ftation. Burrow is a name, to which we have every day fome reference, tho' we have never analyfed it. — The words Berry, Bury, Borow, Borough, and Burrow, have been un known in their original and various fignifications to all our Writers. — I or Y 'is Gaelic for little; and the diminutives of Bear, Ber, Bor, and Bur ; border, head, &c. in gene ral ufe, are Berry and Bury. Berry, when referred to the tops of hills, may be derived from the Gaelic word Bearradb. Bir or Ber, water; and Bar, or its inflefition Ber, an head, &c. may alfo in compofition of names, be found with dimi nutive endings. Berry, taken for granted as implying top, and being found in names which have referred to foraething in bottoms, has been fuppofed by Kennet, Spelraan, and other antiquaries, to have iraplied tops and bottoms : But neither is implied in this word further than it means little top. Utile border, little ftream. Utile bottora, &c. The words Berry, Bury, Borow, Burrow, and Borough, are faid to have originally raeant hill ; but as etyraologifts have been unacquainted with the roots of words, they have been unable to account for this raeanlng. — Ber, Bor, or Bur are then derived in their i oots from ^, an hill or rifing ground, pronounced Au, and changed to Ar, Er, and Ur. Thefe words are from the Gaelic, and imply border, rifing ground, or hill ; and with B prefixed, the fame as mentioned of B and P in the 5 th effay : To thefe, if we add the diminutive Y, we have the word Berry or Bury, Or, Er, and Ur then may 49 be head, brink, or border, to which B has been prefixed in Bor, Ber, and Bur. — After R, the letters D and T were fometimes added to ftrengthen the found, and hence the word Bord is Gaelic for border. — The vowels E, 0, and U, often changed to / or Y; and hence Byr was likewife in com pofition border, I have fliewn that Ic may iraply border land; and .^ will iraply the fame, and this being often the fituation of banks, of mounds, and fortrefl'es, the corapound word Byrig became a name for a raifed border or a fortrefs. But Acba or Ach, a mound, would change to Agh, to Ugh, and to Ough, and imply in old names the fame as Igb. — Bur or Bor, in Borow, Burow, or Borough, is derived as above ; but Ou or Ow is often an augment, as In the Danou, named by the Romans Danubius; and the difi-'erence between our Berrys and Burrows in this cafe will be, that the firft are "Ge nerally fmall hills, or hills with fmall tops; and the fecond are foraetimes larger, or hills with larger tops. Thefe of old were fortified or walled, were places of fafety, were accounted caftles and camps, from camps of old being formed upon thera ; and in procefs of tirae, all fortified or walled towns, heing places off af ity, were, according to law writers, named Boroughs : Laftly, Boroughs being places of fafety, the name was transferred from the places to ihe people, who became fafe- guards of each other; and bodies of ten families, who be carae fuch fafeguards, were at length called boroughs. I have now explained thefe terras in the beft manner f can. Bennaventa or Bennavenna, alfo unknown in import, comes from Beinn, an headland ; and since ^ai)d B, as letters, have the fkme power, Venna or Venta is derived from the fame : But camps of old being fixed on heads, Venta, near Norwich, was tranflated Caftor or Calftor,' vvhich is camp ; and hence Beniiaventa may raean the head land carap. But a^ Ta was a plural ending, I fhould not be furprlfed if this word alfo iraplied the head land' caraps.' ' -. ¦ ¦ Caraps, forts, towns, villages, and refting places tobk the aticient naraes of thelarids On which they ftood, and hence we have felddra any particular names for thefe in very ancient appellations. The* word Ton, originally land", was given s 60 33 a naipc to the ereftions upon it. Ais, Gaelic for an hill, 15 alfo the name of a fort. The word Ham, originally bor der, has been ufed for village, town, &c. Cofan implies a footway, in which Cos is foot, and An, the land or road. Greafiann is an inn; and this word literally raeans a gueft- houfe> in which Lann iraplies land, as well as houfe. I have, in the 3d effay, fhewn that Arm in Armin, means thc array, and In, the land or road. Hence then words for land or border land, were chofen for names of roads and of inns : And In or Inn too, was thus adopted : For an inn houfe means a road houfe ; and by the fuppreffion of houfe. Inn itfelf be came tbe name for a road, houfe, or for a houfe of accorarao dation. In like manner Vin or Ven, being ufed the fame as In, as fhewn in Magio Vinnio, would naturally imply the fame. To the letter NaT was often added, and hence Ven became Vent. To the ftrong ending in T an .<^ wqs fometimes annexed to recover the voice from dwelling on the fyilable ; and hence Venta is. an Inn in the Spanifh, and in that language Jt alfomeans a fale forgooda, or a place of fale for them. Erom the Veittas being refting plaices, inns, or places of ac commodation, paffage, trade, &c. fome of them heeame towns, forts,. and camps, as our Venta Belgarum, Venta. Silu' rum, and Venta Icenorum ; names which haye perhaps never beeiv rightly underftood, rendered, or traced. This word lias been fuppofed to mean " Benavon, or the hea4.of Uie river," by Pennant and others, from the Nen run ning underneath this bill. Bat Binna and Venna are moft likely diftinfit words, at leaft intended to be of different meanings. If we fuppofe tliis terra originally divided ioto Bern, and Aven, even then the tranflation of thefe authors wili be wrong : ^otAven will mean what it is here, the little water, Sujpofing Aven thea to import this,, Bennavenna will inqply the lame as Ifannavafia, and will he anotiier name for the fame place. On the contrary, if Bennavenna lhool4 Ijaye. hecB. a camp, nearer the ftreet as many fuppofe, then I ihould,rw>t look for a tranflation of Ifennavaria in this narae, nor place i^ ftte on Burough-HilL But I conceive, as^ E^rut imiJlies-aahejad, an* r^r. Reynolds's acquaintance ren dered this word by Pen-cry ch, which Implied he conceived a rough bead. The fituation of Pennocrucio is unknown, and * The Esseduij) wits a war chariot, to which this camp may have been likened ; or rather perhaps the war chariot may have taken it« name from a word for a camp'. E 3 54 Pcn-cruc will be found to have other raeauings, and thefe tb exprefs more appropriately the features of nature, than rough head. — Penkridge has been accounted the place ; but this town is two miles at leaft from the road, gnd on a marfh ; agrees not with the narae ; nor does the diftance anfwer to the Iter. Pennocrucio is further ftated by authors to be on the Pent, from which they fuppofe it took its name. — The word Pen is head: Cruc may <:ome from Crioch, an end or territory. Near High-gate we have Cruc-Ehd, in which End is the fame as Cruc. Croc Is alfo horn,, and Cruche, in Doomfday Book, So- mcrfet, is now called Crewk-horn. Hence Pennocrucio means the head land end, or the head land territory. The only town which anfwers to diftaaces in this Iter, and which has any remains, is Brewood, in Doomfday " Breude." " Which place Is faid in Gough's Camden io have been an old Roman city, and in plowing the fields, that they fre quently find Roman coins, and other antiquities." It was anciently common to call old camps, battle placet and war places. The word Crioch alfo means war, and hence the tvar head land, or the head land camp, may have been the import of Pennocrucio. I have now given my reader all the information I can on this narae, leaving him to adopt or rejefit whatever he pleafes In his fearch of Pennocrucio. The fituation of Brett/ood is to me unknown; I cannot therefore compare its features with names : But Bre implies an head land.— From whence Ude is derived is not fo eafily tr.iced, for I do not conceive that it meant a wood : Sup- pofing it then to imply the fame as Cruc, an end, it may have c irae from Odh, changed to Udb, which means the fliarp end or point of any thing. But Ude may be a contrafitioij of Udde, which may be an inflefition of a word for land, or may c ime from Ad, water, changed to Ud, or Ude, in either of which cafes it will not anfwer to Crue, an end, tho' it may defcribe the fituation of Breude. Thefe particulars are ftated to promote further examination. I have feen no author who fuppofes this to be the old town ; and yet there is no other place befides, which anfwers in fituation, in name, in dif tance, and in remains, to Pennocrucio. 55 UXACONIO, M.P. 12. Place uncertain. Is fcarcely traceable in fituation, fo compleatly has Vulcari filled the country. Uxaconio is faid to be Oken-ya'te, or Red- HiU, near Okeayate.—Ux is water, A may mean hill, or be a contrafition of An, a diminutive, or Of An, land ; or which Is raoft likely, be a Roman termination. Con or Cun, from En, ufually varied to On or Un, (as in Ton or Tun, land), means in Man-cunium or Man-chefier, thc camp : In Uri- eenium, in which Ur is border, it meant alfo camp i It will therefore mean in Uxa-conium, the camp likewife ; and the Ivhole word Uxaconium will imply, the water camp.— Oken- yate agrees not with diftanCes, nor does the name feem to corrcfpondwith Ufaconium. " Red-Hill" feems to anfwer no better, and unlefs fome name of a manor, in which thefe places lie, fhould conyey the fenfe of the old narae, I think we fhould heiltate about the fite of this ftation. I muft therefore here allow the obligations which exploring antiqua ries have laid me under, in giving rae fufficient data in other inftances to proceed uJ)on ; and wifh future travellers raore fuccefs in defcribing the files of old caraps, and in fearching for their ancient names. VIRICONIO, or URICONIO, M. P. 1 1. moxetcr. We unfortunately run to the Antipodes for the naraes of places, and overlook the real fituatlons. Uriconium has beeti derived from the Wre'kin, tho' this hill is at fome diftance from it, and hath been called by the Saxons Wrekinceafier. " It is impoflible, fays Mr. Gough, to look at the fituation of Wroxeter under the preeminent Wrekin, and not be con vinced that its name is to be derived from this natural pyra mid, and that the Romans adopted a Britifh name in their pronunciation of Uriconium, Wriconium, fynonymous to thfe prefent Wrekin, q. d. Wrekinceafter." Mr. Whitaker diflPers from all other antiquaries in this name, atid by fplitting the firft fyilable of Uritonium, makes its etymon Y Ricon Caer'— tht city of Kings. £4 Appellations adopted as etymons are often diverting; and. changes of names to fanciful peculiarities are generally amu- fing : I could quote inapplicable terms to enliven our ftory; but I cannot always pafs them by without examination. Uri conium muft therefore be analyfed. Its defcent muft not be ad mitted to reft on imagination, nor allowed to bs capricioufiy dilfefiled, or whimfically disjointed. — Old names defcribe fitua- tions . — And the fite and narae of Uriconiura fuit not the fea tures and name ofthe Wrekin. The Saxons Indeed, as well a^ our own writers, fuppofed that the Wrekin gave name to this famous old town. — The reader has often found thefe people miflake ; and I muft again prove them, not to be infallible guides. The Imports of thefe old naraes then fhall decide this point ; and here I have no uncertain terras to explain. One of the fides of Uriconium lays on the border of the Se vern, anijther on a fmall rivulet; and like many other Ro man ftations, it was fituated near the confluence ofthe two ftreams —The word Ur means border or point. On is land, arfd with C prefixed it implies inclofed land or camp : The Word means, what it really was, the camp of tbe point or border. Let us now fee what the Wrekin means. The word Bre is bill : It Coraes from Braigbe or Breghe, pronounced and writ ten jBf^' and .PW. Its root is Aigbe or Eighe, an hill. — Gin old tprms is often changed to C— Thus Blaighe, an hill, is often changed to Black, as in Blaigdon, written alfo Black- down. I have referred to fuch changes in the river Dee. Breghe tlieii in like raanner will change to Breg or Brec ; and as B often changes to V, and this to W,* Breg and Brec will change tp Wrrg and Wrec in old naraes. We have accordingly Wreg-H'iM, in Northumberland, where Wreg means lull, and the fame as tVrec or Wrek, in the Wrekin. The word In is Jand, and Wrekin will iraply, what it is, ihe hill or bead land. From this it is eafily feen that neither of thefe names cgme from the otheu; and that their imports are totally unlike, • 5ee Lhuyd's Archaeologia, ox I here clofe my comment on this long Iter, where it now riins into Wales, a principality which I fhall not enter. I may, however, intimate that Varis means the little head : It is now Bodfari, the little head town.—-Conovio means the water carap i It Is now Caer Hen, which alfo iraplies the water camp, tho" it is generally underftood by antiquaries to mean the old city. .But as Av or Ov, in Conovium, implies water, fo here An, varied to En, and afpirated becomes Hen, and means the farae. I have here taken the liberty of explaining the mean ing of i!f«> in our old names. This word, erroneoufly fuppofed to come from the Welfh, and to imply old, has produced many laughable derivations. We have in confequence of it our old towns, and our old hills ; but altho' we have our nciu towns, we have never gone fo far (except In the cafe of Cifbury hereafter to be mentioned), as to form new hills for ¦eld fettlements. RICHARD, ITER. II. A Segontio Vincovium ujque M.P. 'J'i,fic: Heriri Monte 25 Tommen y Mur in Macntrwg Mediolano - 25 Said tO be on the Tanad Rotunio - - 12 Rowton, Road Land Viriconio - 11 Wroxeter. Dr. Stukeley fays, that " Herirus Mons has Its narae from the eagles inhabiting the place." But Heriri, in Heriri Monte, comes from Eirr, fnow, and Ire, land. This Iter runs on the South Watling ftreet frora Segont to Tomraen y Mur, thence to Bala on fhe Tanad, and nearly where- the Roraan road croffes from Caerfws to.Chefter, Is fuppofed to have been the loft ftation Mediolanum. It runs thence on the north fide of the Brythen, and is obfcurely traceable to Rowton and Wroxeter. 58 RICHARD, ITER. HI. RieHftrd fays Cama-'> loduno Colonia f Richard, Iter. 3. Duroiito 12 CiefaroMago .... 16 Canonio 15 Camaloduno .... 9 Ibi erat Templum Claudii ArxTrinm. phalis et Imago Vic- toiise Deie. Ad Sturium Amnem 6 Et finibus Trinoban- tum Cenimannos advenis. Cambretonio .... I5 Sito Mago 22 'Venta Cenom ... . 23 Camborico Colonia Duro^iponte .... 20 Durno Me^o .... 20 Ifmis '. 20 Undo 18,20 Antonine, Iter. 9* Durdlitum ... 15 & 6 Oeifaromagutti 16&26 Canonium ...... 12 CamaloduDum 9 & 8 Ad Anfam. >...... '6 Cambretonium .. I5 Sitomaeum 22 ^rSS.'?".°:}3'&32 Iter. S. Icianos 31 Camboricum .... 35 Durolipontem25&l8Durobilvas ...... 35 Caufennim 30 Lindum 26, 36, & 30 Sit^ 'vf Stations. Leighton 6 Unttrown Unkhowa Colcheftet Bordetofthe Stout 6 Brettenham 15 Thetford 22 Caftor, nr.Norwich 31 Thetford 31 Chefteiford 35 Huntingdon .... 25 Cbefterton&CaftctSO tTncertain, peihaps Ancafter 25 LlDcoln 18 In this Iter there are so many uncertain stations, that we cannot trace the roads. 59 DUROSITO, M. P. Place unknown. From Dur, water, and Sit or Site, head, road, hill, or feat. Low Leighton lies on the fide of an hill near the river Lea. This place anfwers In diftance to one of Antonine's numerals, and has remains. Rumford, on the road to Colchefter, an fwers to a numeral of Richard's, and means the ford place ; boafts of no remains, and its name proves not a common fitu ation with the old one. By the road of Leighton the crofling of many "branches of the ftream were avoided. CAESAROMAGO, M. P- Place unknown. This place is unknown. Mr. Reynolds fuppofes it to have been at Widford, " where a confidcrable quantity of Roman hricks and tiles have been found with other marks of a fta tion." It is a mile fOuth of Chelmsford. Other vyriters fay tliat the old road ran thro' Writtle. There is nothing im probable in Mr, R's fuppofitlon. CANONIO, M.P. Unknown. Canonio means the lake land, from Can, a lake, and On, land; but where to place it I know not. Canfield would be a perfeft tranflation, but no Roman remains have been found in this place, tho' it lies near the itinerary diftance frora Co lonia. To afcertain the towns in this iter, fome travelling commentators take the direfit road to Colchefter, and find no infortnation : Others go more fouth, and are ftopped at Mal- don : Whilft a third party fteer north and reach Dunmow. Moft of thefe, however, confider therafelves right, when they arrive at Colchefter. In the interim Camalodunum is difputed by a few : For by fplitting the firft fyilable, and adding M to the reraainder, Maldon is forraed But this fplitting of fyllables divides not the antiquities, adjufts not the diftances, nor elucidates the names; and in all thefe re- fpefits, Colchefter has behaved very unhandfomely to Maldon. 60 CAMULODUNUM, M.P. Cokhefer. Camalodunum is ftated by fome to be merely the title of a. camp, and to come from Camulus, the Britifh Mars, and Du num, a town. Mr. Baxter derives it from Cam a laiin iii dun, which means, he ftates, a teraple or a town on an hill at the winding of a river. Colonia is derived by authors from Colann, which they render a current of waters. Laftly, and what is moft celebrated in ftory, Colchefter has been derived from King Coel the fecond, who is faid to have repaired and beau tified this town, and to have given it the name of Cayr Coel. Thefe are the reputed origins of the names for Colchefter, which exhibit fancy and unfkilfulnefs f'uflicient. Mr. Morant found by Antonine that frora London to Co lonia, in a journey to Carllfte, thro' Caefaroraagus and Colonia, it was 52 railes : And that from London to Venta, In another journey, thro' Csefaromagus and Camalodunum, it was alfo 52 miles. And frora thefe preraifes only he concludes (exafilly as other authors) that Caraulodunum and Colonia are the. fame place. But this proves nothing, except you can fliew that Colonia and Caraalodunum were In the fame old road, the veftiges of which are now loft, and that one ftood in the farae place as the other. The following is therefore intended more clearly to fhew, that thefe words ftand for one another in the Itinerary. Ptolemy writes this narae Camudlhan, Antonine, Camulo- dunum. It was alfo named Colonia, whether from the head land on which it lies, or from being a colony ofthe Romans, or from both, the reader will judge. It was called by the Britons Caer Colon, and this not only defcribed the place, but gave name to the ftream. In effay 6th, Cam has been proved to mean head or water. In names of places, according as its root may have proceeded from a term for hill, or frora one for water or ftream. But as Ud, In Camudlhan, was derived from Ad, water. Cam in this name muft be head. Further if Cumudlhan and Camulo. dun are fynonymes, Ud, and Ul will raean the farae ; accor- 61 dingly Av, water, varies In names to Au, Al, 01, and Ul.-- Col alfo, in Colonia, means head, and On is an inflefition of An, water. Cam then and Col In thefe names are fynonyme,?, as are alfo Al, 01, or Ul, as well as On ; and hence there can be no difficulty in rationally refolving thefe names. 1ft. In Camudlhan — Camud means the water head, and Lhan is land or camp. 2d. In Camulodunum — Camul means the water head, and Dunum, land or camp. 3d. In Colonia — Colon raeans the water head, and la, territor}^ 4th. Caer Colon Is then the water head city or camp. 5th. Colon, Colen, or Coine, as a ftream, Is the headwater. Gth. Colon or Colnechefter is the water head camp, 7th. Colcbefier is the head carap. In ancient times fettlements were defcribed by their natu ral features, and camps often took thefe names. We have here fhewn that Camulodunum and Colonia were fynonyraous names, and that they referred to the fame features of nature : This is one ftep more towards a proof, or probable conjefilure if you pleafe, that thefe places were the fame. Vl'^e had be fore given their like diftances — we have now fhewn their like features ; and If we confider in addition to this, that Ad Anfara, or the water border. Is fixed on a point of the Stour, 37 miles frora Thetford on one fide, or to 6 frora Caraulodu num on this, or the oppofite fide ; and that there is no other place, except Colcbefier, exafilly 6 miles from Ad Anfam, or the Stour border, to the weft; and 52 miles from London on the eaft, which has old camps ; or can fhew probable re mains, to compare with its fynonymous names, as above found ; we fhall from thence have much more certain grounds to conclude that Colchefter Is Colonia and Camulodunum, than from the limited premifes which Mr. Morant and others have In direfit argument produced upon this fubjefit. I fhall clofe this with mentioning that Carnal, Camol, or Camul means the fame. The A, O, and U were anciently ufed for each other, and therefore all the difcrirainations of authors on thefe readings, whether from coins or otherwife. 62 have arifen from Ignorance of the ancient ufe of thefe vowels. But ray readers will guefs, that without knowing the imports of old nanies, commentators muft often have written learn edly upon them. To corroborate what I have here written, and to fix this town, my Colchefter friends will attend me to AD ANSAM, or AD STURIUM AMNEM, M.P. 6. To the Water Border 6. " Six railes, fays Caraden, from Camalodunura, Antoninus fixes a place, which he calls ' Ad Anfara.' I once- imagined this raight be fome boundary of the colony of Camalodunum, refembling an Anfa, or handle." " Ad Anfam, fays Mr. Gough, feems to be the moft un determined ftation of any in the county .'' If we allow Cama lodunum to be Colchefter, Ad Anfam Is to be fought for on tbe Suffolk edge of the county, and then Richard's Ad. Stu rium Amnem, has the faireft claim, fuppofing Arifa to be another name for the flexures of that river." The uncertainty of this ftation obtains only from the un certainty of its name. The Stour is reported by HoUingfhed to have been formerly called the Ens : And as the change, of Ans to Ens was very natural, and as the Stour is. about fix miles frora Colchefter in the road of this Iter to Venta, I conclude that Anfa, from Ans, a ftream, and A, a contrafition of An, border land, or frora A, an hill, means the^'water border, or water hill; and that it lies fomewhere in the pa rifh of Langham (the lake or water border), or on the oppo fite fide in Suffolk. But it may be afked me liow the word Ans is formed, fo as to convey a term for water : To which I reply, that An is water; and Ans may have formed a plural word. — But we have yarious endings, to whieh letters are added, fometimes corruptly, and fometiraes to form ftronger founds. Thus, after N, a D or a T often follows. We have alfo P fre quently following M.- From the farae caufes K alfo is a let ter which is often added to fyllables. Moreover S is thus 63 added in the Ems, a river of Germany, andin the Tems of our own country. Let us fuppofe that Ana was the old name of this place, and, like Ifca, that it meant the water hill, or the water bor der land, from An, water. A, an hill, or A, a contrafition of An, border land. Let us alfo fuppofe that Ana, as this ftream was called Ens, would found better and ftronger as Anfa. We know that letters were added as above-mentioned ; and whether the S were taken to ftrengthen the firft fyilable, or as a prefix to the fecond, is fcarcely worth enquiry. In this manner the weak reading in Trinoanies is changed into the ftronger one of Trinovantes and Trinobantes, by the prefixes V and J?:— And by referring to Magio-vinnium the reader will be further informed on this fubjefit. It will be in vain to contend againft this mode of account ing for fuch names. No bandies will avail, nor will any flexures of ftreams alfift Us : For after all, even thefe laft are here merely bandies. We all fuppofe, or take for granted, that the line of this Iter ran fomewhere towards the N, E. from London to Caftor. We have fhewn that it touched at Colchefter ; and that the direft diftance from London nearly agrees with' the numbers of the Iter. We are certainly fteering in the right eourfe to Ad Anfam, or the water border, when we find it at 6 railes from Colcliefter, and 37 miles from Thetford. Had we been ftrangers, and igilorant of the country, we fhould not have doubted this, when on our arrival at the fix miles end, and at the aforementioned diftance from Thetford, we had found ourfelves on the border of the ftream, pointed out by this word, and had been inforraed that it was in our road to Sito- magus and Venta. But it often happens, that we want to have fclf-evident cafes made more plain, and at lafi we doubt them, from tbeir want of obfcurity: ^ To corroborate this ftateraent, it is plain that Richard of Cirencefter underftood this,, phrafe Ad Anfam in tbe fame fenfe as here mentioned, when he explained' it by Ad' Sturium Amnem, a plu'afe, hy the by; which proves that he knew not tfie meaning of the terms he ufed in explanation. 6i COMBRETONIO, M.P. 15. Near Brcttlngham. Combreionium means the water hill or head land, and tbe diftance Is fuppofed to anfwer to a place near Brettingbam, mentioned in Gough's Camden, where It Is faid, that " there is a camp about a quarter ofa mile fouth-weft of it." SITOMAGO, M.P. 22. Thetford. Aithe, an head, hill, or ridge, changes to Ait, in Aitou, a mountain, to It In Italia,* to Et in Etna, and to Id in Ida : * In renderinjr th'is celebrated name much historical detail ha.5 been displayed by autliurs. Italia has usually heen derived from Italus, a King of the Siculi ; but from whence this Italvs gained his name, we have not been infdrmed. This then is explaining one unias also been confidently derived from //a/oj, a Greek word for an Ox, and to shew the applicability of the derivation, it is stated, ** that this animal is very common in tliat part of Europe.** — But our 0.r descent cannot be considered as originating from the features of the country, from which only the name »iust be derived; altho' from its relation to iBull, this classical etymon may readily be accoonted for. The word Aitlie implies hill, it is varied to /iit as above, and to II in this name. There are few names beginning with // or Hit to eluci date this word. The Hittites were mountaineers. The word Itropa is a ridge, in which liopa is a rope or row, and It, bill ; and Ilropa, (he hill row or ridge. The word Idh, however, means a chain or ridge ; accordingly /rfa, in Jlysia,' is a ridge of hills ; and as <;/ is hill. Id vim perhaps, as in Idh,* ridge. But if Id may be ridge, so also may It. In mv essay on the 'Watling-street I have further considered this. Tht word/?/, or Jll, means great, and /a, territory. The great hill territory, or the great ridge territory, then, may be the import uf Italia. Taking tlds explanation in any fair light, its import will be very little altered, but will in every view expressly designate the same featiires of the country. The idle stories then, « hich are taught ehildren at our schools on the origin of this and every other ancient name, ought to be regarded by parents with concern. There is a connection bf tween words when they are known ; >jbut this cannot exist where they are un known. 'Vouth should therefore be led Idlo rational research on ap pellations; and should have truth implanted in their minds relating to their imports. The fancies, the fables, and the stories of the an» cientb raay be attended to in explanation of proper passages. But the teacher must first; learn himself in these nanies- to dislinguisb truth • This word, is often pronounced Id, Sti>kenleigmdhcin.x\\tTt\fin'K written and pronounced Stokenteigmd, Stokenleignei/yaiii Stokenleieuhead, J t means the hill land of the Teign ridge. . -1-- • ' 65 Ed is alfo a change of this word in feveral natses, ¦Vvhich af pirated becomes Hed: But the Gaelic having no H, ufed id its ftead an S : Hence Sed, Sei, Sid, and Sit, became hill or head. The roots Ed and Et, with T prefixed, become Ted and Tet, and imply alfo the beadi Magh is a plain, Lann Is houfe, and Maghlann is barracks; that is, carap or field houfes ; and hence Magh, a plain or field, has been ufed as a word for camp^ Siiomagits then implies the head land plain, or the head land camp. Thetford, anciently Tetford, on a plain, had a great artificial camp raifed by the Romans for its defence : Tet means the fame as Sii, the head— and not as antiquaries have drearat. Magus, by antiquaries tranflated Ford, was not underftood ; and the Saxons, as well as our own writers, never analyfed the name. It) the articles con cerning Noviomagus, I fhall examine this word. The itine rary diftance from hence to Venta being, as in Antonine, ex afitly 3 1 miles, and the names fo particularly appropriate, there is every reafon to fuppofe Sitomagus Thetford. VENTA CENOM, M. P, Cajcr 31. Venta is here rightly tranflated Caftof, which was a name for a refting place or camp, and this tranflation fhould be at tended to, as it proves Mr. Blomfield's opinion to be wrong, refpefting the fite of this ftation. The next ftation is omitted, as Richard knew not how to fill up the blank. But we fee from what follows that Iciani fhould have been inferted, and that the track was from Venta again to Sitomagus or Iciani. ICIANOS, M.P. Thetford again. Icianos is hei^e put in the plural from this fettlement, lying on two oppofite banks of its ftream. It may be de- from error, before he can instil into young minds the principles neces sary to ascertain tbe conformity of words to places, or to detect th6 blunders of writers on these appellations. Our books of proper names, tho' considered of classical authority, are, upon this sahtject, filUd wMh incredible tales; and the master who wishes to succeed in ex posing and confuting the fictitious and erroneous superstructures built upoif them, must often take common sense for his guide, instead' of the expositions of the writers of this, or uf any former age, upon tbis subject. 66 rived as iu eflTay 3d ; or as Ic, or Wic, in the Wiccu, from lying on the banks of a ftream. Sitomagus referred only to that part of this fettlement on which the head or camp lay. The word An, in Iciani, comes from In or En, land; Ician Implies, border^ land. The Iciani, the border landers; Iciani was.'inoft likely the: chief town of this dift/ifit. Thetford was alio of oldefteemed the chief town ;* and was no doubt frora its name, and particularly from its fituation, called Iciani, as well as Sitomagus, Let us fee how our Iters, kc, help us out in diftances. In Iter 5th of Antonine, the diftances from Colonia toIciAxi, correfited; ftand thus. To Villa Fauftini 25 miles,. To Iciani ; ... 18 The fum .... 43 In the pth Iter the diftances from Camalodunum to Sito magus ftands as underneath : To Ad Anfara . . 6 miles. Combreionium 15 Sitomagus . . 22 The fame fum . . 43 By the road books from Thetford to Chefterford are 35 miles. By Antoninus from Icianos to Camboricum are . . 35 miles. By Dr. Stukeley from Chefterford to Huntinffdon !¦ „, •, ' ' ° > 25 miles. are J By Antoninus frora Caraboricum to Duraliponte 1 _, •¦ are J We have here points given, from which it may be fliewn, ihat no other places will fuit Iciani and Camboricum, thaa Thetford and Chefterford ; and as thefe places anfwer exafiUy to the diftances in thefe iters, to their fituatlons, to their pe- • In Pentinger's Table " There is a mark of a large town placed at the line of stations nearest Sinomagus (Sitomagus) to which the angle there, that is usually made iii the line of each town, seems t(' point. If this figure was really iuKiided tOiiTPpresent that place, Smomaetii might possibly be the most considerable town in these parts before Vtnta." Horsley, page 516. 67 culint names, and In their remains, they rauft be confidered I conceive as fettled. This line of i'oad Is a lelTon for antiquaries, not always to expefit the rout leading to three ftations, to be conftantly the neareft line between, the firft and third. And at the fame time it ought to remind us, that for want of proper refearch, and of Comprehending Antoninus, tbe errors of our fancies are more to be dreaded than the rail1:akes of our author, and the blunders of his tranfcribers. I had myfelf been nearly loft in the common channel of error 5 but the Iraport of naraes extricated itie from the current; And now I find that " the tens and fives," fuppofed too many in Antonine, were only the tens and fives of our own falfe account. — My Thetford friends have here. In Sitomagus, and in Camboricum, an introdufition to the hiftory of their town. CAMBORICO, M.P. 35. Cheflerford ^t,. 1. The uncertainty of this ft.itlon proceeds from out ignorance of old naraes, I muft therefore write forae in- trodufilory reraarks to the hiftory of this place, and ^f Cam bridge. Dr. Mafon fays " Cambridge was not Camborltum." " Bede, he adds, reprefents Grantchefter as a fmall defolate city, and fo fituated that they came by Ely thither in large boats (Navigiis) ; but no one that knows the county can think the river could have been navigable, even fo high as Cambridge, without much difficulty, much lefs to Grant chefter. It was defolated, QQi and 875, the whole Danifh army ftald in it. It rather raeans only the Roraan ftation round the caftle, to which the town had grown up as an ap pendage, and that the inhabitants reraoved to the oppofite fide of the river, as at Lincoln, at Bedford, &c. The brook coming from Bourne, and falling into thc river above Grant chefter, might have been the ancient Grant, from tbat town near its mouth, and Granfden at the head, in whofe fields It rifes. Few remarkable ftations or pafTes of rivers, but have lefs ones adjoining ; and to Cambridge are annexed Grant chefter and Chefterton, tho' no remains of defence at the lat- F 2 68 ter. Cambridge Caftle is now in that parifh, and Cambridger itfelf is in the hundred of Chefterton." Dr. Mafon's MSS. No one has rightly diftinguifhed tbefe names. Riv, in River, is derived from Av, water, varied to Iv. Riv will mean by ffTay the Gth the running water or ftream, Crau mere, at the head of the river Dart, In Devon, is alfo called Cran-mere- Crau may be derived from Av or Au, water-; with if prefixed Au will becorae Rau, and will analogically mean the farae as Its inflefition Riv or Riu, the running water or ftream ; to this if we prefix C (which means Col, or head), the whole word Crau-mtrc, (as Afifr^ means fource,) will imply thejlream head or bill fource. — But Crau and Cran muft be, from the ufe of thefe names, fynonymes : Accordingly, An is a fynonyme of Au, water; R and C are therefore prefixes in Cran, as well as in Crau, and muft have originally meant the fame in the one as in the other. But the liquids L and R may perhaps be often Inferted In names, for the fake of euphony only. Be this, however, as it may, C is a prefix to An, water, in Can, a lake; and as ftreams had originally beds formed for them. Can or Ken often implies thc inclofed water, and refers to ftreams. This word is many times varied to Gan and Gon ; and by the ii>fertion of letters. Can becoraes Cran- and Clan in the Crane and Clan- may : Thefe alfo vary in their initials from Cto G in the Gren, in Germany; and this with the addltiotl of T, to ftrengthen the found, becomes Grant, a ftream in Rothfhire ; and means not " Grey," as a celebrated writer aflerts, nor does " Gran" imply " propitious" in the names of fireams, as he Imagines. Thefe explanations, and a variety of others, in which this author has failed, were not compared with the features to ¦which they relate; and in a work of fo rauch merit, as that from which thefe quotations arc taken, more appropriate ex pofitions fliould be fubftltuted. Cantabrigia was an ancient name of Cambridge; from Canta, a lake, an old Gaelic name perhaps of its ftreara : And X G and C were coramonly ufed for each other, and R might only be inferted for euphony ; this name by ao eafy tranfi- flon might become Gr<2n/a and Grant ; and hence the old 69 name Grj/j/'^/'r/^tT might obtain. Bnt Gr.iriichifirr may ha.v.e been its old name ; and. Cantabrigia a more recent one. I have fhewn that Amh or Am, water, with C prefixed, may imply a like or fiream, or the Inclofed head or hill, wa ter, or ftreara. The word Boric or Bcrig, means border camp. Grantchefter changed its name fince the Conqueft, froni miftaking perhaps the fite of Camboricum to be at or, near Cambridge. The antiquarian tide too is now running very ftrongly ia favor of this place being old Camborltum ; but we muft not look here for our old carap. Camborltum was cer tainly fituated at the head of the Cara : It lies in the dircH road from London to fbetford: Its diftance from Thetford, as Icianos, isveryexad; audits difiance from Huntingdon, as Duralipont,-, will be found the fame. . To the many and heayy complaints againft the nuraerals In this Iter of Antonine, by modern an tiquaries, the ftill voice of reafon will whifper, that they iave fearched for Rations, in whofe naraes they have not for tunately been fkilful, Mr. Reyiiolds had proceeded rightly in ope part of this Iter; but he too took his leave of the old track, a;id now journies to Carabridge, to Rarafay, to Weft Lypn, and to Bofton ; and hath left us to defcribe Camborltum, and to correft errors before we. raeet him again at Lincoln. Chefterton, near Cambridge, includes the oW Grantchefter; Chefier means carap, and Ton nothing but land. The camp land, or the city land then, was the iraport of Chefierton, ,in4 this might be referred to the lands of the city, and of its pre - cinfits, or io ihe lands qf the precinds only ; and bence the reafon why no remains of defence have been found except at old Grantchefter. The village of Grantchefter (a place at fqme diftarjce frora eld Grantchefter) was in D, Day Grarftfete. The word Sete \i derived frora Saide, or ^edc, a track ; and the word meaiis the lake border, or the lake track ; but h.is pothing in it import ing Chefier. The name Granfdent pj- Granifden, rrjay mean the little ftream head : But the village of Grantchefter took its name from the ftreara or GraiU?, and had nothing in its old appellatbn, referring to this rjll;, as Dr. M.ifon imagined, ^'or to the adjunfit Chefier, as generally uriderilocd. 70 ¥rom the word! Soric, or Borig, we may tierlve the word Borough ; and the Borough Field i.s the prefent name of the old camp at Chefterford. This camp has therefore frora n^tme, as well as from diftances, direct claim for being our ftation. Add to this its roads, its great fize and regularity, its atten dant camps, and its great remains^ and then confider whe ther any other in its neighbourhood could pqftibly he this place, or be reckoned the colony. I ihall add Mr. Gough's de fcription. Chestekford, in Eflex, 15 on the borders of Cambrjdge- fliire, near Ickleton. Later antiquaries, fays Mr. Gough, have agreed to place the Camboriium of Antoninus at Chef terford ; where the foundations of the walls, inclofing 50 acres, were till very lately vifible all round of an oblong form. The Roman bricks are here pale, 165 inches by 11, and l| thlck-=^which dimenfions are lefs than the bricks of Col chefter, Roman coins of the early as well as the later Empe rors have been found here; and in 1769» ic> digging down the walls to mend the road, a large parcel of very fine ones was found in a pot. Here alfo have been found a bronze buft, fibulaj, and other brafs utenfils : Several goldinftru- ments refembling fetterJock or ftaple : One, weight 8 lbs. was found upder a thick rude piece of bronze about 17S6, by a miller, who immediately fold if. About 1730, many urns and entire fkeletons were dug up, and a fmall urn of red earth, containing feveral written fcrolls of parchment, but (difpofed of bt-fore any account or ex,planatl8n could be ob tained. Several remains are defcribed In the Britannia, and mentioned to be in the hands of a Mr. Shepherd, near the church ; And a ftone trough, in the hands of Dr. Gower, fuppofed a receptacle for afties, called by Montfaucon and others Quietorlum, with reliefs of human figures." " Befides the large camp or city, a fmaller one may be traced by the church; and an'amphitheatre Is. fuppofed to have exifted between this ftation and the rjver, of 100 yards in diameter. Another camp half a mile from the great one, lit Hingefton Barrows. A fourth on the Ickleton and Dux- ford }ide of the river. A fifth probably in Bi;rton Wood, Tl two miles otf. Ringwell, oppofite to Audley Inn, makes .t 6th. — The many Roraan roads that ftill retain their name or ridge, about this ancient ftation, deferve, fays Mr. Gough, to be accurately traced. Juft by Chefterford are Ickleton and Strecthall. The great road runs between them by its walls. Icknild-ftreet parts Effex, Herts, and Cambridge, all the way, and at Royfton is cro0ed by the Ermin-ftreet." — Mr. Gough's Camden. Dr. Stukeley bas defcribed the foundations of a Roman temple at this place, hath given a plan of the city, and men tions its connefitions with Durollponte. — But no author, not EVEN Richard, bas fuggefted thai Thetford was Icianos, altho' its certainty feems to be here fo plainly fhewn, as to place its truth beyond any ones ability to difpute It, with any proba bility of fuccefs, DURALIPONTE, M.P. Huntingdon. • Dur In this narae implies water; A an afcent or hill, changes to Au and Al; Ponte, from the Gaelic word Pont, iraplies not a bridge, as antiquaries have faid, but a point, a head, and here a camp : Accordingly the old fortrefs is found in Huntingdon ; and not in Its camp bottom or -v-\i,- r.EY, heretofore called Gormancefter and Gumiceafter (for per- hap:; Cumicefter), but now Godmanchcfter. Huntingdon was by the Saxons written Huntendune and Huntandune ; and its camp in 6j6 was called Huntendune-Fcrte. " Huntandune, according io Henry its Archdeacon, implies, Tiit Hunter's Mount; furpafting, he fays, all thc neighbouring towns, boihinpleafdntnefsoffttuation, beauty of buildings, ne.vr- NESS OF THE Fens, and flexty of game and fisii." — This ' town bears a hunter in its arms ; and the device is not only accommodated to the archdeacon's tranflation, but denotes that our heralds conceived that the county and town were of old a renowned territory for the chafe, — ^But Huntingdon ftancs not alone witb a good ftory ; for every large town produces clo- cutnents of its celebrity, to keep Huntingdon ia counte- IJ.ance. F4 72 \ti Duraliponte, Dur was water : In Huntandune ; Un, avi- riation of An, is alfo water, afpirated it becomes Hun. In Duraliponte the word Al may mean as above, or imply a bank or clifFe, or be a change of Or, border land, to 01 and Al;* Tan is alfo the land, or the border land ; Dune is heaij or camp, and apfwers to Pant ip the old name. Huniandfine then, which has many remains, and an old camp, 'Was, from diftance, from name, and from remains, the llation of Dura liponte. — From this laft appellatiop may be traced the imports of the ftations Poniibus, Ad Pontem, and Tripontio. DURNOMAGO, M. P. Cheferton on the Nen, Dum in this word, like Durn in Durnovaria, was originally Duren; which from Dur, water, £n, land, and _Magb, a plain, nieaijs the water border plain or camp. Many authors call this Caftor; tho' it is plainly, from its chief feature, on a plain, Chefierton. On the other fide of the Nen was Dure- brivis; which from Dur, water, and Brius, an hill, implies the water hill, and anfwers to the features of Caftor : But from not underftanding thefe terms, fome antiquaries place Chefterton here. The Saxons tranflated Durobrivis imper- feftly by Cq/ior ; as they did Dureno-Mago as defefilively by Chefterton. The features of Chefterton and Caftor, however, ^nfwer fo well to their old names, that we need not doubt their fituatlons. We left our atithors on an hill, which they miftook for a plain. lV?r. Reynolds is now at Lynn. Like travelling anti quaries, in this journey, he hath mifled his way ; and I muft haften to finifh ^his Iter to avoid a like fate in the next un certain ftage. • The change o( A to L in the endings of words was not uncommon. The word Har is hill, in Harrow a large hill of Middlesex : And this, changes to flal, in Haldon, a hill iii Devon, 73 ISFNNIS, CORISENNIS or CAUSENNIS, M.P. 25. Ancafler. Thefe names feem to convey very different meanings : But Is may imply water, as in the word ifland : In is land ; and Ifinnis may imply the water land. Cor may imply inclofed water, a fpring, or a ftream ; Is may be a dlmimitive, and En, land ; and Corifennis, may mean the little ftream land. We have in Devon a fmall ftream, naraed Cory, and this is derived from Av, water, changed to Ov, Ou, and Or : The prefix is explained in eflay Sth. The road on which Caufennis ftands is called the Armin, in which name Arm raeans the army ; and En, land, implies in this word the road. Armin therefore means the army road or military way. Dr. Stukeley and other antiquaries, fuppofe this way was conftrufited for foot paflTengers only ; and this name feems to fupport fuch opinion, without oiir authors knowing it. I have fhewn that Cos is focit, and An, road or way; and that Cofan is a Gaelic word for a footway, ora caufeway.— But it has been proved in Bennaventa, that words for lands and for roads, became naraes of inns and camps. In Caufennis too, the word En is ufpd for camp ; and the nsme Cofennis or Caufennis may from hence mean the road camp. But the word Caffe is ftream, and Gais is faid to be the fame, fo that Caufennis or Gaufeiitiis may otherwife imply the fiream camp. IsENNis then from the above may mean the water catpp. CoRiSENNis -------- the Utile water Camp. Causennis or Gausennis, - - - the road camp, or the fiream camp. And as An, in Ancaster, means water or road. This name alfo may imply the water or road camp, and the place of this old ftation would feem to be at Ancafter. But the leaft numerals in Richard and Antonine's Iters, from Ifinnis to Lindum, are 20 miles, whilft the diftance be tween Ancafter and Lincoln is only 18:1 cannot, therefore, fpeak with full certainty of this ftation, tho' there appears no town befides, which has reraains and name, to which we can- 74 give k preference, or which is fo reconcilcable eVen In dif tances. — Add to this, that the coins and antiquities found in Ancafter and its vicinity are very numerous. LINDO, M.P. 20. Lincsln, 18. , JV often changes to./!/, Richard writes Vindonum, Vindomis. Thc Greeks and other people changed M to N for the fake of found ; but generally the roots of words where thefe changes take place in pld names, are fynonymous. In Lhuyd's Archae ologia many exaraples raay be feen ; and from thence, and what is here ftated, I conclude, (as Mr. Baxter has already before me), that Lindum may be written Linws, (or Lrndmiy as by Ptolemy ;) and as Lin 'is lake, and Dun an head, hill, or camp, this place will mean the lake head, Jake hill, or lake camp. — But as this word is written in the ablative Lindo, its nominative may have been Lindus, as well as Lindum ; and as Dus is Gaelic for fort or camp, fo Dum muft have meant the fame. It hath been faid that this town was named Lindifs or, Lindis: The root of JDw may corae (as may that alfo of .Pw,) from Ais, an hill or fort : But as the pronunciation of f/was generally in early times like / or Y, Lindus- was, indepen dently of this root, pronounced Lindifs or Lindis. , The Britifh narae of this town, Lincoit or Lindcoit, agrees, alfo with Lindum. Lin In this is alfo lake, and Coit is head. I will now compare the raore raodern naraes of Lincoln with its ancient ones. — ^Tlie narae given by Bede was Lindo- colina Civitas ; by Alfred of Beverley, Lindo coleneceafter; by Florence of Worcefter, Lindicolina and Lindccolina ; by William of Malmefbury, Lindocolin; and by the Saxon Chro nicle Lincolla, Lincollan, Lindcylne, &c. From its annals I will endeavour to remove the vulgar opinion o/"/(7i'fr /;/««, that Coin, in Lincoln, Is derived from the Latin word Colonia ; becaufe this town was a Roman colony. The term Lin is univerfally underftood to raean lake : Coin. comes from Col, an head, and In or En, land ; and the lake headland defcribes fo exafilly the fite ofthis famous old fta- 75 ?ion, and agrees fo well with its old name, tbat there is no good reafon to fuppofe it to have been derived frora any other fource. Lincoln then is a contrafition of Lincolen, or Lincolin, which word is varied fometimes a trifle in the above names ; but thefe are fo little varied, that its defcent may be traced by the eye in every one of them. — Lindum lay on the Armin, and boafts of great remains ; from which, and its names, it muft be found in Lincoln. RICHARD, ITER. IV. A Lindo ad Vallum ufque fic : Richard, iter. 4. Argolico 14 Dano 20 Ibi inlias Maximam Caefaiienfem Legotio 16 Kburaco Municip- \„. olimCk)lonia Scxta f Ifutiu 10 Cacierafluni 24 AdTilam 10\ Vinovio ....;... 1'2/ Epiaco 18 Ad Murum 9 Trans mutum intras Valentiam. Alauna A nine 25 Tueda Flumine .... 30 Ad Vallum Antonine, Iter. 5. Segelocum ~J Agelocom, V 24, 14 Iter.8 J Danum 21 Legolium 27, 16 Eburacum 21 Ifurium 16, 17 Iter. Ift inverted. Vinovium 22 Sites of Stations, Jrom Lincoln to the Wall. Littlebofough ... I4 Doncafter 21 Caftleford 16 York 21 Aldborough 17 Catterick 24 fTo the Tees ..12 \Binchefter 10 Ebcheftcr 18 To the Wall .... 9 Brinltburn on the't or Coquet /^ Banks of the Tweed 35 To the Wall This Iter, from Lincoln by the Eaftern Arrain-ftreet, at five miles went to the left, ran ftraight to the Trent, and paffed oppofite Littleborough. The Roman road is traceable' to Aufterfield and Doncafter; where running into the Weftern 76 Armln-flreet It pafTes Caftleford, Aberford, and Tadcafier to York. Frora York coafts the left of the Oufe, croffes at Aldborough, runs into the Weftern Arrain-ftreet ; pafTes thc Eure, and runs to Catterick, and crofTes the Tees near Pier's Bridge; runs by the Royal Oak, Andrew Aukland, and Bifhop's Park to Binchefter : Fords the Were and goes with the Watling-ftreet to Ebchefter; and over the Tyne to the Wall. Thence it runs on the Devil's Caufeway, to Brinkburn on the Coquet, to the Tweed, and to the Wall of Antonine. ARGOLICO, M.P. 14. , Littleborough 14. .(^rg-o/jw raeans the little head border, from .(4r, border ; Col or Gol, an head; and 7rr, a diminutive. It was tranflated Littleborough ; and was alfo called Agclorum and Segelocum, which from Aighe, an hill; El, a diminutive; and Oc, bor der, would mean as before. Dr. Stukeley derives this from " Agel Auc," " Frons Aqu^," which he fuppofes the etymo logy, and in this antiquaries acquiefce; tho' it neither de fcribes the fituation, nor explains the narae. Littleborough Is but a lame tranflation. North of Lincoln, fays Dr. Stukeley, a branch runs from the Ermin-ftreet to the left into Yorkfliirc. He purfued tliis by Stretton, Gate Burton, and the Ferrj' of the Trent to Lit tleborough, or Agelocum, now a fmall village three miles from Gainfborough, and on the water's edge. It feems to have been environed with a fquare ditch, and the water to have run quite round it. The Trent hath wafhed away part of the eaftern fide of the old town, and foundations appear on its banks. Coins, altars, and other remains have been found ; and fwine pennies are taken up in plowing and digging, and are fo called, it is fuppofed, from the fwine foraetimes root ing thera up. We have many fettlements bearing the names of Swin and Swine, as Swincombe, Swinbridge, Swine, Swindon, Swinefleet, Swinehead, Swinefide, Swintoij, Swln- ford, &c. — And altho" thefe muft have all come from the, fame origin, I ffcl oq inclimition to rob the fwi.ne, of the ho nor above conferred upon them. 77 DANO. M.P. 20. Doncafter 2Z. ^ Danum is a place -which has not been doubted, and at Don cafter has lately been found an altar, dedicated to the Deas Matres. LeJand defcribes the place, and ftates that the dykes and walls were to be feen in his time. The fyilable um, here border, denotes alfo camp, ia many old names. LEGOTIO, LEGOLIO, or LAG AGIO, M.P. i6. Cafilcford 1 6. Stood at Caftleford, near the union of ttie Calder, and Aire. Camden ftates that great quantities of Roman coins, called by the vulgar Saraftn's Heads, are dug up near the church, in a place called Beanfield. I am unable to fpeak of thefe coins, of Beanfield, and of the ftation Itfelf, as anti quaries have not acquainted me with the features of the place; but it is faid to have marks of the Romans, and exafitly to agree with the diftances. EBURACO, M.P. 21. Yorkit. Eburacum is derived by Camden from the Ure; and is the only appropriate pari of an etymon given in the whole Itinerary by our antiquaries; and even in this, no attempt has been made to afcertain the import ofthe whole appellation. This city was named by the Britons Caer Effroc, by the Saxons Evor-wic, by Nennius Caer-Ebrauc ; the Britifh hif tory derives the narae from the firft founder King Ebracus, "But with fubmlffion, fays Camden, to better judgments, my opinion Is, that the word Eboracum coraes frora the river Ure, implying Its fituation upon that river. Thus the Ebur ovices, in France, were feated upon the river Ure, near Eureaux, in Norraandy. The Eburoncs, in the Netherlands, near the river Ourt, in the diocefe of Leige, &c.'' Caraden has here judged rightly. The Romans often wrote Ffor U, The river is the Oufe, which in our time changes its name at 78 Aldwark Ferry, where thei' Otfebum ]oins it ; but it is plain that in the tirae of the Romans this ftream was even at York called Euor, Whether Euor or Ebor means the ftream, or the great ftream, I leave to the reader.* The ending Ac in Eborac, is Oc in Efroc; Auc in EbrauC; Vic in the Eure of France, on which " the Eburo-vic-es wcre feated ; and Wie in Evorwic. From thefe It is plain that Ic is varied to Ac, Auc, Oc, Vic, and Wic : But each of thefe was evidently ufed for border land, marfh, territory, or diftrifit; and Eborac meant the Ure, or water diftrifit or fettlement. To conclude, Eu in Euorac was pronounced Y, and the A in Ac was dropped ; hence Eborac or Euorac became Yore and York, ISURIO, M.P. 1 6. Aldborough 17. Ifurium is called Ifubrigantium, and means the water border. It has been fuppofed the capital of the Brigantes; but I fee no reafon frora the narae only, to think that this opinion has any foundation. It is faid to contain a part of the river Ure In its narae, and from this too I rauft dlflTent : For Ur in this name means border. The Saxons miftook Is for Aois in this Inftance ; and Inftead of rendering the firft fyilable water, they rendered it ^Wor Old, The reraains are here confidcr able, and coins are often found. Pavements too are men tioned ; and Its whole circuit was two miles. Not knowing that we are Indebted to the features of a place for its narae, antiquaries have omitted to give them. CATARACTONI, M.P. 24. Catarick 24. The Saxons changed Catarac to Caieric, which from Cad or Cat, an hill or head, Er, border, and L; a diminutive, means the little border hill or head. CataraSon was the little border head fettlement. The camp is faid to have been at Thornborougb, near Caterick, which ftands on 10 acres ofthe * I have gir«n its derivation in mj first work. 79 plain top of a head: Many Roraan coins and remains have been found at this place. Tome was the old fpelling of Thorn,, which may be fuppofed anciently Toren ; as Duren was of Durn or Durne, in Durnovaria or Dorchefter, or as Ver in SilT/«rton, written by the Saxons Fre In Sul/jj^tone. Tor meant thc head, and En or An is a diminutive; 'Borough is camp;. and Thornborougb, the little head canip, Mr. Cade, in the Archa:ologia, fuppofes Thornborougb the ftation ; Burgh the mint; and the limits ofthe city from the village to the bridge. AD TISAM, M. P. IO. To the Tecs, Plersbrldge,' 12. To the Tees. This ftation has great remains, and Is de fcribed in the Archaeologia, vol. 'gth. " It Is fituated on the north fide of the Tees, in the direfit road to Vinovium." VINOVIO, M. P. 12. Bhichcfcr IO. This town has been miftaken in its etyraology in the Ar chaelogla, and fuppofed to be derived frora its vines, which I fear never grew there. I wifh I could agree with our ety- mologlfls; but in origins of names we often defert common sense; and this being, unlike chance, never runs after us. Fi»' is varied- to Bin in the new name, ^'zn is hill, and Ov, a variation of Av, is water ; and this place lies on an hilL on the border of the river Were, A variety of Roman re mains are found here. EPIACO, M.P. 1 8. Ehchefier i8 or 19. Epiacum may be derived from Av, water, varied to Ev, Eb, and Ep ; or from A, an hill or head, changed to Au, Av, Ev, Eb, or Ep. Thefe changes will be traced In other names. Ac means border land, mound, or bank, and with Its next fyilable anfwers to Chefter or camp. Epiacum may therefore be Ehchefier. This town was a confiderable ftation : It lies on the border of the Derwent, and is mentioned by Richard in the Introdufition, and Vindomorgm not noticed : But this so and the following Iter prove Epiacum and Vindomonim fy nonymous names, and to be the fame place. This ftation has confiderable remains, and has been fuppofed to be at Chefier- le-ftreet. But this laft place feems not to anfwer to diftance and fituation, and m»ft have been an obfcure town ; whilft Epiacum from Richard was not. My Newcaftle friends may not accord with me in this declfion ; but the features of Eb chefter, its diftance from other ftations, and the fize of its camp, compared with Richard's account of it, demand that I fhould not carry the ftation, where antiquaries have without confidleration placed it, at Chefter-le-ftreet. AD MURUM, M. P. 9. To the Wall 9. Is faid to be at Halton Chefter on the Wall, I know not on what ground it is fo placed : for no place on the wall is fup pofed by Horfley to be a ftation in Antoninus ; and here it is only faid to be nine miles to the Wall, without mentioning any town orfiation. ALAUNA AMNE,* M.P. 25. Brinkburn, 25. This ftation is at Brinkburn on the Coquet. It is defcribed. in the 7fh volume of the Archaeologia, TUEDA FLUMINE, M. P. 30. Banks ofthe Tweed. AD VALLUM, To ihe Wall. * Alauna Amne and Tueda Flumine are rhetorical flourishes, and like Gallia Celtica, 81 RICHARD, ITER. V. A Limite Praturiam ufque fic :— Richard, Iter. 5. Curia 29 Ad Fines 22 Bremenio 3" Corfloplio 20 Vindomora 9 Vindovio 19 Ciitera6loni 22 Eburaco 40 Derventione 7 Delgovicia 13 Frseturio 25 Antonine, .Iter. 1. Bremenmm ...... Corftopilum 20 Vindomoram 9 Vinoviam 19 Caiteraflonem .... 22 Ifurium 24 Eburacum.. 13,18,14 Derventionem 7 Delgovi tiam 13 Preetorium 25 Sites of Stations, to Spun-Head. Currie on Gore\„„ Water i^^ At Eldon Hills .. 22 Roechefter 30 Corbridge 25 Ebchefter ....... 9 Binchefter 19 Caterick 22 York 40 Stanford Bridge .. ^ Thorn in theStreet 13 Raveniburgh 01 \ Pabrington ... i This Iter from Currie pafTes to Roechefter, Corbridge, Bin chefter,' Caterick, and York, thence runs to Stamford on the Derwent, to Londes-Borough, and to Spurn Head. CURIA, M. P. 29. This means the comer or end land. Currie 29. AD FINES, M. P. 22. At the Eldon Hills 22. Perhaps to the heads or headlands. BREMENIO, M. P. 30. Roechefter 30. Bremenium is fituated on the brow of a fteep rifing hill : It has been efteemed the ftrongeft ftation in Northumberland, and Is defended by a wall feven feet thick, befides outworks. Its remains are confiderable : An infcrlption was difcovered here with the word Bremen upon it. Rie or Roecbefier now ftands then upon the fite of the old city. &2 Bremenium was derived by Mr. Whitaker from Bre and Maen, which he rendered the high ftone. Mr. Reynolds ac- qulefces in this high ftone etymon, becaufe he carried this fta tion to Newcaftle, which is, he informs us, on a rocky hill : But " tbe high ftone" would better fuit an obelifk as an etymon than a camp. Bre then is hill, and Men is frora En, jand. Bre and En would fbrra a weak word, and the prefix M was taken by the ancients tb refitify this. The Word Rie comes from Aighe, an hill, with R prefixed. It may mean an hill or ridge. So that Bremen is the hill land or carap ; and Riecbefter the hill camp. Thefe are there fore fynonymous terms, and confirm the generally fuppofed opinion that Riechefter was Brerainium. CORSTOWLIO, M, P. 20. Corbridge 25. The word Coi- Is changed to Col in Colcefter, an old name of this place, which means the corner or head carap. Antiqua- ries have given every thing coUcerniiig this place except its features of nSt'ufe; fram which alone, we often can correfil errors. We &re hO"Wei?et thankful for what they have by chance given us. VINDOMORA, M. P. 9. Ehchefier 9. From Binn, an hill or head, and Mor, border, was alfo Epiacum, or the head land or hill carap, and is now Ebchefter, which iraplies the farae, tho' fome writers fuppofe it to be derived from Ebba of the royal houfe of Nortfauraberland. I have before raentioned this ftation. VINDOVIO, M. P. 19. Binchefler ig. Mentioned in laft Iter. CATERACTONI, M. P. 22. Caterick 22. Mentioned in kft. 83 EBOR ACQ, M.P. 4o. F«r^ 40. Mentioned before. DERVENTIONE, M.P. 7. Stanford Bridge -] , On the Derwent. DELGOVICIA, M. P. 1 3. Thorne in the Street 1 3. " From York to Flamborough Head a Roman road may ftill be traced," fay our antiquaries : And on this road they fettle Delgovicia ; and near Flamborough Head Praiurium. Here then reader are ftations fixed, not from books, nor by bookworms, but by men who haVe a&ually explored -them. I wifh you my travelling antiquarian friend a good journey to Flam borough Head. Of all the paths which we have yet attended, not one is more remarkable than the prefent. The Saxons knew the old road better ; and finding Delg to imply a thorn, and fup pofing Vic to be ftreet, they rendered Delgovicia, Thorn IN THE Street ! At Thorn in the Street then, or nigh at hand, is our firft ftation frora Staraford Bridge ; and we are infinitely obliged to our blundering anceftors for their inter pretation. This fingle inftance fhews the neceffity of attend ing more iraraediately to the import of old names, and to their tranflations : For neither thorns nor thiftles gave appel lations anciently to places : And altho' the Thorn here, per fefitly points out the track of the road, it will be found, that this is another Saxon blunder, in addition -to many others which this people have araufed us witli. But to return, we have various Idle ftories in the hiftory of Delgovicia : Of its being a place for Idols, &c. we have long accounts, very little to be depended upon. The word Del, from Dile, raeans an inundation, fen, or marfh. To form a ftronger found with another fyilable, it here takes a G, as it does In Delgin Rofs in Scotland, and In Delgill in Yorklhire, The word Vic, as at York, meant bor- G 2 8i der land ; and the whole word, the inundation or marfh border land. In this part of Yorkfliire there was an immenfe morafs, on the border of which this ftation lay.* A drain was cut not many years fince ; and it is reported to have funk the furface of a vaft track, many feet below Its former level, Londefborough, in this diftrifit. may alfo be derived frora Lon, a marfh. At this place have been found Roman remains. Frora the above it appears that Street does not always in old naraes mean a road ; and was, fometimes at leaft, wrongly applied by the Saxons. In this cafe the word means border. I fear that we have raany Saxon tranflations of iiaraes like Thorn in the Street; and that nothing but a comparifon of old naraes will correfit their blunders. When I fay this I mean not to corapare the Saxons with the etyraologifts of our day. The coraparifon will not apply. The Saxons often correfitly knew the terras which they tranflated. Our prefent tranflators have not given fuch terms the attention which our anceftors heftowed upon thera. PR^TURIO, M.P. 25. Said io bc Ravcnfhurgh or Pairington at Sfturn Head. This ftation will fcarcely be a bone for futme contention— here ray reader rauft join me from Flamborough Head. This journey ran on the Roman way from Eboracum, by Stamford Bridge, and by Londefborough to Spurn Head. At Londef borough the Roman roads from Spurn Head^ and that from Lincoln byBrugh, met. Pratorium the farae as Praiuarium, was not Brugh on the Humber, as authors have afTerted, but forae ftation near Spurn Head. The diftances In both Iters, where thefe terras are mentioned, from York, fo very nearly agreeing, I might fay when examined, fo exad-ly agreeing, prove this. Thefe words alfo, from Pre or Bre, an head or promontory, and Or or Ar, border or 'point, raean nothing but the headland point, and fhew that Richard's commenta tors have greatly miftaken their author. » As a place in this morass is named Seaton ; Go, in Delgovicia, may mean sea. RICHARD, ITER. VI. Ab Eboraco Devam ufque ftc : Richard, Her. 6. Calcaria 9 Cdmboduno 2-2 Mancunio IS Finibus Maximaa &\ _ Flaviae / '' Condate 18 Deva 18 Jntonine, Iter. 2. Calcarim .9 Cambodunum.. 30,20 Mamucium 23, 18 Condate 18 pevam Leg. XX.-i.^q Vict j Sites nf Stations. From York to Chejler. TadcEifter 9 Slack 35 Manchefter 23 Stretford on Merfey 5 Kindertpn 28 Chefter I refer the reader to Mr. Whitaker's Manchefter, and to Watfon's Halifax, for the line of this Iter, which Is too long for infertlon in this work. CALCARIA, M.P. 9. Tadcafier 9. " Calcaria is fuppofed by authors to come frora the lime-ftone in this neighbourhood. Thofe eraployed in burning thjs ftone, are, it is faid by commentators, in tbe Theodofian code c^llpd Calcarienfes. Bede calls It Calcafter, and by the town is ap hill, called Kelchar, which fiill retains fomething of the old name." But this is all fancy, and we might as well com pare a crab to a kraken as a lime-ftone to a hill. Cal or Kel is head or hill ; and Car or Caer meant the enclofed border ¦ or carap. Tad, Tat, or Tet is alfo head, as in Thetford, and Cafier the carap. This place has great reraains, and, accord ing to Lelatjd," feemeth by the plot to be a right ftately thino." CAMBODUNO, M. P. 2?, Slack 35. We have here another ftation which for want of knowing the imports of old names, has caufed much uncertainty. G O 86 This was, perhaps, as Watfon fuppofed, named Camdun, and lay under the end of an hill. Mr. Whitaker placing this camp at the confluence of two rivulets near the ftation, fays that Camulus was the Britifh denomination for Mars, and Dunum was town ; and that Cambodunum fpecifically im ported the fortrefs on the ftreams. Mr. Watfon derived it from Cam, crooked or bending, and Dun, an hill, placing hereby the adjefitive before the fubftantive, which in Celtic names comes after, " He calls it the hill .under the end or winding or turning." But Cam may be derived from Cam, a ft;ream, or from Cau, an hill ; and as words for heights, are Often applied to depths, fo Cau, changed to Cav, Cam, ot Cum, means an hollow ; Dun implies a camp. Slack alfo comes from Sloe, an hollow : So that thefe names are fyno nymous ones, of the farae language, and peculiarly fix this ftation, tho' the numerals do not. Here alfo are great remains. MANCUNIO, M. P. 1 8. -Jlfanehefler 23. Mr. Baxter and Mr. Whitaker derive this name from Man, a place, and Cenion; tents : But the Word Man means not fimply a place, for this particularifes no feature of the fettle ment. " In the language to Which we have invariably referred for the explanation of names, Man means not a place, nor does Cenion imply tents,'' as I have obferyed in my former work. Man may however be rendered as in Mandufedum; and Cun, fi-om £« varied to An or Un, land, with the prefix C, may mean, and is here ufed for, inclofed land or camp ; and the hill camp feems to be the import of Mancunium, as well as Manchefter. It was called Manigceafier by the Saxons, which meant the little hill camp, pr the border hill camp. FINIBUS MAXIMA and FLAVIyE, M. P. 5. Stretford on Merfey 5. 87 CONDATE, M. P. i8. Kinder tom'i. Qit it) Cofioviq Is faid to jnaply Caer in fqer Hen ; and Cofi or Cond, In Condate, will imply the fame, arid pojne from On, an infleiaion of En, land, which, with the pffifi^ C, will iraply inclofed land or camp- The word Ate coxf^es frorn^d, water, varied to At or Ate; Con-4ate Ujerefore meqns the water C3mp. Bailey, In hjs Difillonary, derives flarborough, in Leicefter- fhire, from Haver, the Dutch fpr oats, gnd Burgh^ Sa^pji ; frprrj this place producing a plenty pjf oats. At Qondai.e, the place of the old carap, Is called Harbor Field. Mr. Whitaker fuppofes that this meant ths area of the military ft^tipn, in which he was undoubtedly right ; -but whajt was of rpoft confequence, the meaning of Hake ok, lie has oraltteil. Bailey f^ys, that a Pokt is an iajpt of thefea, where fhip? may ride fecure. Johnfon, that A Port is an harbor or f^fe ftation of fliips. Bailey, that a Harbor coraes frpm Hereberges, Saxon pf Here, and Bergen, teatopic to hide, a fiatiop for fhipping, &c. Johnfon, that A Har.bor Is a port or haven fpr fliipping. Skinner fayf much tnore on H.^reok, but nothing to the purpofe. IJ^n^e then a port is an harbor, an inlet, or ftation for fhips ; gnd a harbor is a port and ftation for fhips, ajid befides io hide, this is all we are informed. The word Port is in the Britifh Perth. Mr. Lhuyd fays, " A haven is in the Cornifh Porh and Por." We alfo write Voviibfit for Vowrsbead; Fonlock for FoB.Tlock ; and Por- chefier fot VoKichefier • And hence Por and Pari mean the fame in the compofition of thefe names. But in the old Gaelic alphabet there was anciently no P, and this letter Is only reckoned B foft. Hence Por will change to Bor; and Bor will mean in Harbor the fame as Port. The word Amh dr Av, varied to Au and Ar, and afpirated with the prefix H, becomes Har, and means the water or fea; and hence Harbor li the vOater or fea port, as univerfally g4 underftood: But Pari in the Gaelic means not only a port, an harbor, a bank, a houfe, a garrifon, and the area of a place, but alfo a_/tfrt; and therefore iiar^or raay alfo Imply ihe 10 ater fort or camp. The reader muft find the Oats in Harborough, which I fhould render the water camp or fortrefs. By thus analyfing words, the importsof many hundreds of names may be difcovered, which are at prefent unknown, or partially underftood. I have entered into the inveftigation of fuch only as refer to the features of nature, and which are connefited with ray fubjefit : But I have in this work ex plained all the terras which I have ufed, and which are not coraraonly underftood. From the above It appears that Condate is rightly placed and rendered the ivater camp. Kinderion raeans the camp border land. Condate has been fuppofed to mean a conflu ence of rivers, Mr, Reynolds has in confequence carried this ftation to MIddlewIch. He erred in Rerigonia, and he ne- ceffarily carried his errors forward. Mr. Whitaker derives this word from Conda and Te, which he renders the principal city; and hence it was, he' afferts, the capital ofWeftChe- Ihire. So little has been known of words, and fo rauch hif tory has been written upon terms not comprehended ! Condate and Uricon it feems have fucceeded each other in power, anil the battles for dominion are as gravely told as they might had we lived in thefe times, and been fpefitators of fuch en counters as here decided the day in our imaginations, DEVA, M. P. Chefier., Already explained. 89 RICHARD, ITER. VII^ A Portu Siflumtiorum Eboracum ufque fic:—' Richard, Iter. 7. Antoninus, Iter. 2. Rerigonio ........ 23 Ad Alpes Peninos . . 8 Alicana 10 Ifurio 18 Elwtaco 16 Eboracum .. I8&I7 Sites of Stations, From Freckleton to York. Ribchefter 13 Burrens in Broughtoi? 23 Ukley .".. 16 Aldborough 18 York 17 This Iter ran from Freckleton on the mouth of the Ribble to Ribchefter, Broughton, Ilkley, Aldborough, and York. The numerals above are fuppofed chiefly to be incorrefit. Freckleton, little head land. See the Wrekin. RERIGONIA, M. P. 23. Already explained. Ribchefter 13.^ AD ALPES PENINOS, M. P. 8. Burrens in Broughton 23. The word Alpes is faid to come from Albion, the fon of Neptune, who was killed by Hercules, in difputing his paf fage over the mountains of Switzerland. The origin of the word Apennine is wholly unknown, fay the writers of the ancient univerfal hiftory, tho' many gram marians have laboured hard to afcertain It. " Some think, fays the tranflator of Livy, that the Alpes were called Pennine, from Poeni, Carthagenlans, who paffed thefe raountains under Hannibal : But Livy derives this name frora a confecrated place on their very top, which the mountaineers call Penninum." 90 It would fcarcely leflTen the efteem which fcholars feel for their clafllcal teachers, were learned men to give attention to the derivations of thefe old naraes. Tp no exclufive exemp tion from error do I pretend ; but having undertaken the tafk of explanation, I muft proceed. The letter A means hill or rifing ground : It js often writ ten and pronounced Au, as in Aubury. This feldom changes to Av, in hills, becaufe Av was a term for wafer ; but Aven- tine; one of the feven hills of Rome, I fhould rather derive from Av, fuppofed hill. En, a diminutive, and T'm, from Tain, land, than from Aventinus Sylvius, from whom this hill is commonly faid to derive its appellation. But Au and Av will change to Ab, as in the Aba, a mountain of Armenia ; and this changes to Ap, as in the Apennines : From Ap the word Alp naturally flows. When a traveller has afcended the bigh table land of the Alpes of Italy, he has before and around him what we gene rally have on low ground ; peaks^rlfing frora thence like onr fharp hills. Thefe are called F Etas, or headlands ; orPENiNs, or Utile headlands. The word Alpes means tbe heights or bills. Authors call forae of thefe Alpes PenjE, i.e. the bills bead lands : Others, Alpes Penin.je, or the hills fharp or Uttle head lands. — The Apennines or Apenines are the hills little head lands. The word Renin coraes from Pen, an head, and In, a diminutive. The word Alb or Alp has been fuppofed by writers to mean white; and the Apenines have been rendered ihe white heads. The Alpes muft confequently mean the JVhites! — Could tutors give children niore iraproper inforraation than thisv were they to atterapt an explanation ? In like raanner are the Pyrenees, derived by all our topogra phical writers frora Pyrene, the daughter of Bebrycius, or from a Greek word for fire ; and they affert, " That fix years after Jacob's arrival In Egypt, forae fhepherds fat fire to the woods of thefe hills; — that it melted their filver mines; — and that the metal ran down In rivulets !" — Authors have not informed us how thefe rivulets were difpofed of; nor have mlneralo- gifts afcertained the mines which they formed: We muft. 91 therefore, fearch for thefe in our fubjefit. — The vowels E, I, or Y were anciently changed for each other in old narnes ; and thefe changes will be found in Lhuyd's Archaeologia. The word En is land, and with the prefix P this becomes Pen, or head land : In like manner Au, changed to Ar, Er, Ir, or Yr, border or head, with the fame prefix P, will mean the head, or head border. The Pyrenees then, as En means land, will imply ihe head, or the head border lands. — But in this expofition we have loft Pyrene, and the great fire, miffed the filver mines, and added not one biftorical, clafftcal, or mytho logical fiory io ihe colledion, for children, already in band. Burrens is not a tranflation of the Penine Alpes ; bnt as Bor is carap. Bur may be the fame, and Burrens may iraply the camp lands, ALICANA, M.P. IO. flkley i6. From Al, an hill or height, Ic, a diminutive, and An, a variation of £», land. Il-ic-ley, or Ilkley, raeans the fame. Notwithftanding then, that the diftances are incorrefit in this Iter, this ftation may not, I conceive be wrongly placed. ISURIO, M.P. 18. Aldborough 18. Before defcribed. EBURACO, M.P. 16. York 17. Mentioned before. 92 RICHARD, ITER. VIII. Ab Eburaco Luguv allium ufque fic :~ Richard, Iter. 8. Catara6):oni 40 Lataris 16 'Vataris 16 Brocavonacis 18 'Voreda 18 Lugubalia 18 Antonine, Iter. 2. Cataraflonem .. 41,4- Lavatrim, 16, 17, 12, | 21, Iter. 5, 18 .... / 'Verterim, 14, Iter. 5, 13 Brovonacim . . . . 13,20 Voredam 13 Luguvallum I4 Sites af Stations. From York to Carlifle. Caterick , 4O Bowes 20J Brough 14 Kirby Thore I3. Plumpion Wall .. I4 Carlifle I4 In Iter 10th inverted from Brocavonacis to Lugubalia 22. In Antonine the fame. From York to Caterick the road of another Iter has been. traced. From thence to Carlifle it ran nearly it is faid with the prefent road. There are fome doubts about this line, and four Vs are fuppofed to be added by tranfcribers. I would advife thefe to be further examined : I fear, thaf like the. tens in the third Iter, that they are the fives of our own falfe account. CATERACTONI, M.P. 40. Caterick 40. This camp lying near a catarafil has been fuppofed to be derived from It, the word will mean in this cafe the catarafit land ; but I have given another explanation already. LATARIS or LAVARIS, M. P. 16. Said to be Bough or Bowes 20 1. This ftation is fuppofed to have been moftly on Chapel Hill : From thence to the Greta, on a gentle defcent was the Eoman town. Infcriptions have been found here. That 93 Laimb, Lamb, or Lav was ufed for ftream. We find from Laimbrig being a ford, in which Reg or Rig is road, and Laimb, Lamb, or Lav, is ftream. Not long fince an ancient aquednfit was difcovered, which conveyed water from Lever or Levy Pool to this ftation, at two miles diftance. Some adjoining lands, according to Mr. Hutchlnfon, are now called Lavafiree or Lafirie. A ftream runs on Its north called the Lavar: The Greta on its fouth. The words Laiar/s or Lavar te come from Ad or Av, water, with //prefixed; Ar is border; and Lavarce or Latar^e w'iA. mean the ftreams borders. Bovjes comes from Av, water, varied to Ov, Ou, and Ow, with B prefixed ; and means the head ftrearas, or the ftreams head. This place is nearly 21 miles from Catterick, which agrees with a numeral of Anto ninus, mentioned in the tranflation of Richard; and it is exaSly 14 miles from Verteris, which anfwers to another numeral in Antonine. Mr. Reynolds' objefitlon then to the diftances, is obviated by thefe numerals ; and he will be found to have miftaken the place of this and foUowing ftations of this Iter. VATARIS or VERTERIS, i8. Brugh 14. At this place two ftreams unite; and the towns lands ad joining lie on the borders. This land is alfo under tbe lofty hills of Stanmore. Bat or Vat may imply a bill or water ; but I fliall here fuppofe it implies hUl, as in other inftances; Ar is border, and Vatarce may imply the head or hill borders, or the heads or hills borders. Verterts comes from Ver, and this from Bar, which may imply alfo head border, and Ter, land j and Verter/e may be the head border lands. — Brough is divided into Upper or Church Brough (and the ftation is fuppofed to have been here), and Lower or Market Brongh ; and thefe lie at fome difiance from each other. The firfl: of thefe has a caftle and a tower, called Csefar's Tower. The lands here lying under various heads or hills, and being parted by the ftreams which unite in this parifh, take a plural soun to de- Hote their fituatlons. Brmigb may raean a village, 2 town, a 94 hill, or perhaps a camp, and is not a tranflation of the an cient narae, but the diftances from Bowes and Kirby Thore, are faid to point out this to be the place, referred to by this Iter. BROVONACIS. M.P. i8. Kirby Thore 13. From Brough br Bro, an hill; and as Ton ie land, and Ac, border, and Tonac, carap ; fo here Fon or Von is land, and Ac, border, and Vonac alfo camp : The word then implies the hill border lands, or the hill camp : It is now called the Burwens or Burrens. Bor, in harbor, has been proved to mean, in the compofition of naraes, fort or camp ; and Bur, which means literally the head border, may imply the fame. Wens or Ens is lands. — Kir is church. By, village, and Thoir, land : Kirby Thore then — unluckily for thefiory — (fuppofed by antiquaries to be derived from a teraple, which they imagine to have for merly ftood here, dedicated to the God Thor), means only the church village land ; and Burwens the carap lands. The church is at a diftance frora the ftation, which lies on the Troutbec, where confiderable remains have been found. VOREDA, M. P. 18. A. 14. Ptumfiton Wall 14. This place is a parallelogram of 6 chains by 5— contains about three acres — and lies 200 yards from the PeieiUl, which runs on the weft. The ramparts are ftill very high, and the ditch pretty perfefit : Four gateways are vifible in the midft of its fides. There is a defcent on the weft of the camp to the river, and great ruins of a town on the fides. The pre torium is raarked by Horfley. Theword Baiter, pronounced Beter, and here written as pronounced by the Welfh, Peter, is water. II is a diminutive. Peieril is therefore the little water. Bir, Ber, Bior, and Beer are alfo words for water or fpring. This ftation is called by the Monk of Ravenna Bereda, which as Eda means a head or tidge, raay be ren dered the fpring or water head or ridge. Bered or Beteib was 95 changed to Peritb, the old name bf Penrith ; and hence Bered and Pereth meant the farae. Ber in this name was changed to Vor, in Voreda, which means the fame as Bereda. The Welfh pronunciation of P for B is here again plainly difcern- able. The Pye Road, in Norfolk, may be traced to the fame caufe, for it means no more the Bye Road. Thefe naraes are perfefilly fynonymous, Illuftrate each other, and prove that this ftation is rightly placed, contrary to the opinion of Mr. Reynolds. The word Lem or Leim, a harbor or fpring, becoraes Lyme, at an old port in Kent ; and Lime, at a port in Dorfet : Limp- fione, in the port of Exeter, is derived from the fame fource ; and thefe words take the prefix P in Plympton and Plymtree. Plim is changed to Plum, In Plumford, at Ofpringe in Kent, and at this ftation at Plumpton Wall. The prefix P, with En, land, raakes Pen an head or head land ; and hence Leim or Lum, a fpring, with the fame prefix, may imply the fpring head, as at Plymtree, and at this place, where a head of water alfo rifes. Wall comes frora Balla, a fortrefs or camp ; and Plumpton Wall will imply the fpring head camp. This place is faid to have been called Caftle Steeds, i. e. the horfe camp, and Roman horfe were ftationed at this place. LUGUBALIA, M. P. Carlifle 14. Has evidences in hiftories of having great remains. It happens that every city has a good antiquarian ftory told of its origin, and here is one for Carlifle. " We next come, fays a celebrated writer, to the ancient and famous city of Carlifle, environed with the rivers Eden on the N. E. fide, Peieril on the S. E. and Caldeiv on the S. W. It is fituated along Severus's Wall, and from the co lony there placed received its denomination ; For Lhu-gydu- gwal in the Ancient Britifli, fignifies an army by the wall, from whence the Romans formed their Lugu-Vallium. The Saxons afterwards, by'contrafition, called Luel and Luwall; and the Britifh inhabitants there prefixing to it the word Caer, which is the appellation of a city called Caer LuU or 96 Caer Leyl, and the common people pronotmce it according to the laid orthography to this day." But this town was derived not from " AnArnty hy the Wall" but from the plural of Lug, a lake or ftream, and Baile, a town, or Balla, a wall or fortrefs ; and LuybaUe, Luyvaile, or Luyaile, became in time LuU, and has been rendered " King Jyuil'i City ;" but implies the fortrefs on the ftreams, or the ftreams town. I have here proved that Carlifle was not Caftra Exploraiorum, as Mr. Reynolds fuppofed. RICHARD, ITER. IX. A LuguhaJlio Ptorotordm ufque fic : — Sues 'jj Slaltons. Richard, Iter. 9. From Carlifle to Burgh Hmi. Trimoncio Bitfinfwoit HiU Gadanica Corio , Ad Vallum Incipit Vefpafiana CamelDn Alauna 12 Kier 13 l.iEuio ............ 9 Arfoch 9 Del^bin Rofe ...... 9 Viaoria 9 Ad Hiemam 9 SttageEh 9 Orrea I4 On the Tay above 1 , . Perth /'4 AdTavum 19 Near Inveigowrie .. I9 AdiEficam 23 Brechin on Sonthl-, Elk f^ AdTinam 8 Fordun 8 Devana 23 Nm roan Di^tes near\__ Peter Cuker J ""^ Ad Iranam 24 GlIcDmailiB ZS Ad M.miem Giampium Near Knock HiU .. I3 Ad Seliuam On the CoUen, near 1 ,„ Ddkfonl /f* Tueffis 19 Oa the Spee, isear> ,_ BelIic..~......./'7 Pmiotone # BoishHeaitf ...... 17 I iball leave this Iter, as it is in Scotland. m EICHARD, ITER. X. Ah ultima Piorotone per Mediam Infulte Ifca Damnonorum ufque fic : Richard, Iter. 10. ¦^atis, M.P 8 Ad Tueffim I9 Tamea 29 21 In Medio 9 Orrea g Viaoria 18 Ad Vallum 32 Lugubalia 80 Brocavonacis 22 Ad Alaunum Coccio Mancunio 18 Condate 23 Mediolano 1« Etoceto Salinis, M.P Glcbon Colon, M. P. Coiino 14 Aqua Solis, M.P... Ad Aquas 18 Ad Uxellam Ara-"1 nem, M.P / Ifca, M.P Antonine. Brocavum Coccium 2U Mancunium .... 18 Condate 18 Mediolanum .... 18 Clevum Durocornoviura., I4 Sites of Stations. Fores 8 Cromdall on the Spey 19 Braemar Caftle .... 30 Barra Caftle on Ila 30 Inchftuthill 12 Bertha on Tay 9 Delghin Rofs 24 Camelon 32 Carlifle 118 Brougham Lancafter or Over-\ .„ borough J^' Blackrode 36 Manchefter 18 • Kinderton 23 Said to bc Chefterton 16 'Wall 35 Said to Droitwich .. 22 Gloucefter 34 Cirencefter 18 Bath 30 Pille, Somerfet 18 IlchefterExeter The roads in this Iter are very uncertain, and great cor- refitlons might poffibly be made, befides thefe to which I have attended. I fhall pafs the firft ftations, and begin with BROCAVONACIS, 22. Said to be Brougham. Thisis written in Antoninus, Iter. 5, Brocavum. Brougham Caftle is faid to ftand within this ftation. Stukeley fays, that the Roman city lies on the eaft of the Lowther, juft by the caftle, and is very eafily traced. He imagined the high ground by the Countefs of Pembroke's pillar, to be the city, where many infcriptions have been found. "It was, fays Mr. Gough, perhaps the cemetery to this ftation." Brocavum 98 may imply the water border hill. Brougham, the border hill. But Broc-a-vonac'is implies the hill camp, or the water hill camp. AD ALAUNUM, 47. Place unknown. Is faid to be Lancafter. I fee no reafon to doubt that this place (Lancafter) was Roman, frora its various remains ; but here is no word to guide us raore to Lancafter than to Over- borough. The ftation Ad Alaunum cannot be afcertained. Richard's knowledge in new names led him not into difcri mination ; and he painted not out the natural features of thefe places. His phrafes Ad Siuriam Amnem, Durio Amne, &c. will prove this. A long line of road is here given without fufficient diftances, or towns to compare with thera. We may fuppofe Brocavonacis is Broughton ; and we know where Cocci is ; but Ad Alaunum is perfefitly unknown ; for the word will fuit any place on a ftream. This journey taking a eourfe thro' the middle ofthe kingdom, ran perhaps by Overborough, rather than Lancafier. It appears too, that this was the line of road in the 10th of Antonine ; but 1 know that different opinions are held, and I hsre give what i conceive the moft probable. COCCIO, 20. Blackrode 36. The firft fyilable of this word was applied to water and to hill. We have hills of this name in yarious places, and when the word implies an hill, it may originally come from Acha, a mound, bank, ridgq, or hill ; or from Aighe, an head or hill, changed to Oighe, Oiche, and Och. When from water it comes from Oiche, water. With C as a prefix it may imply in bill ftations, inclofure, and raean the inclofed hill or camp. From this word thus derived, comes alfo the Gaelic word Coice, faid in the difilionaries of that language to be a moun tain ; but of this I doubt. — Cau is hill, and this may be va ried in compofition of names to Cou and Co ; Ic 'is a diminu tive : And we know that Cowic may mean little hill. But I 99 have fufficiently fhewn that Coc may be head. Blackrode means the road hill. Cafile Croft was, no doubt, a part of the carap at Coccium. The word Coccium would apply to fuch an eminence as Mr. Whitaker has defcribed this hill to be. It bas a narrow creft, and is lofty, with a gradual defcent on every fide. This town was the Rigodunum of Ptolemy, and on this very creft was this place feated. For Righe means a hill ridge, from Aighe, an hill, with R prefixed, which im plies continuity, as in Ridge : Dunum was camp. Here then, ihe names fix the camp ; and not perhaps where Mr. Whitaker carried it. — " Coccium, fays Mr. W. was the capital of the Siftuntian dominions." He renders it " Tbe Fortrefs of ihe King of Kings; and Rigodunum, the City ofthe High One." " Thus Rag;;s fioui wbil they now convey ;ts plural endings. 141 REGNO, M. P. lo. Chichefter i6. In Europe there were feveral places called Noviomagus. Mr. Lhuyd in page 1 1th of his Archaeologia has given various inftances of the fuppreffion of labial letters : Noviomagus was written by Ptolemy, with the T omitted, " Noiomagos." This is ufually rendered by authors Neomagus. — Nov and Nav meant here the fea : Novi or Navi, the little fea, or the fea road.* This place was alfo called by the Monk of Ravenna, Noviraago Regentiura, f Raviraago Regentiura, and Navi- mago Regentiura. — The word Reim is road; it changes to Rem in the Rbemi, to Ram in the Inftances below. J M'ls often changed to V; and Ram becomes Rav, which as Av is the fea, means the fea road : Ravi, the little fea road. Hence Ramehead or Rambead (which has generally been mlfunder ftood) means the road head. Neomagus was fituated according to Ptolemy in a latitude more foutherly than Winchefter. He has remarkably, for fixing this town, blamed Marinus Tyrius, an ancient geo grapher, for making this city by climate north of London ; and by Itinerary account, fouth of that city 5g railes: He does not in this blame the nuraber of miles foutherly, but the inconfiftency of Marinus in making It north of London by climate : This diftance Is confidered as anfwering to Chi chefter, and therefore Neomagus, from name, from diftance, and from latitude, cannot be Holwood HiU'in Kefton. I will now fee how this agrees with Regnum. The word Reg, in Regulbium, hath been found to- mesn a road. The endings Um and Num, mean generally border land ; but in * The old names of tbe eestuaries of this kingdom inay be very often rendered little seas. f Caleva Atrebatum lay on the Kennet, within or near the territo ries of the Segontiaci, ami yet it belonged to tbe Atrebates, In like manner this place lay in a bay near to the Belgte, tho' the camp be longed to the Regni. X Ramsey, in Huntingdonshire, has a causey (or two or three miles thru' the fens or sea. At Ramsey Island, Pembrokeshire, waa formerly the passage t» Ireland. Ramsey, in the Isle of Man, is a road of the sea. Ramsgate means the entrance or port of the road. 142 Danum, Clevum, Coccium, Durovernum, &c. it is tranflated camp. Regnum therefore means the road town or camp, and anfwers to Neomagus in name and fituation. The fea in this part of the Channel refembles, and was terraed a road, from its narrownefs, I have fhewn in Ruiu- pice, that the land which lies between Calais and Dunkirk was called by fearaen Rutben : That the people on the coaft of Boulogne, were alfo named the Rutini ; and that thefe names were derived from Rut, a road or fea way, and In or En, land. In like manner the name of the people in Suffex, the Regni or Regini, mean, from Reg, a reach or road, and In, land, the road landers. In the derivations of thefe names all our authors have evinced the moft compleat Ignorance on this fubjefil : They defcribe no circumftances, elucidate no principles rationally. The Rhcmi were accounted by ancient authors the fame people as the Regni or Regini ; but we have not underftood thefe words, nor the agreement of thefe names. The Bibroci, another people of this diftrifit, were fuch as inhabited the marfhes of the adjacent land. The firft had a topographical fituation, the fecond often not ; but in this country they pof feffed extenfive tracks. — Thefe are ancient naraes : I come now to modern ones, in which our antiquaries have fhewn even lefs judgment than In the ancient appellations. Chichefter is univerfally fuppofed to be derived frora Ciffa, the fon of Ella, Not an antiquary, or topographical writer in the kingdom, hath ever doubted this I Caraden adopted this opi nion, and hath fupported Ciffa's pretenfions by a few things which feem to be favourable. Dr. Stukeley fays, " that Ci^ becoming mafter ofthe coun try, (he might have given his father Ella the precedence in this,) and there chufing to fix his feat, repaired the ancient caftle walls, whofe veftigia were of too lafting materials- wholly to have loft the appearance of their workmanfliip ; then it was natural enough to prefix the name to the Roman termination, by which the Saxons always called caftles ofthe Ronians; or it might fimply be called Cd/?or, Chefier, as was frequent in other places till he reftored it, and then it took 143 his name. Importing C'lfta's Chefier; but had it originally been founded by him, he would never have affumed that adjuna." I will not deny that Cffa, who began his reign here 32 years after his father Ella, might poflibly give name to thls^ place. The mofi ancient record of Colcbefier has been faid iofi.aie, thai King Coej. gave name io ihat city in ihe very fame manner. But antiquaries aflTert, that the hill at Cifbury alfo is derived from this Prince; and here they fhould not have halted : For as the vowels E and / were of old Commonly ufed for each other, and Cis was often pronounced Chis and Ches — OiusUt, Cw.isw'ick, Caiston, Cnisworih, CHBsham, Ches- huni, Cnzstal, CnESter, Ca-ESterton, CRESsington, Chese- worth, CsESEWyke, and the CHEESEwring- of Cornwall, muft all have flowed from the fame origin. The word Cais is rent, &c. and Cis raeans the farae ; but Cifchain is a poll tax, in which Cain is tax, and Cis, poll or head. — -Cal is alfo head : Its root raay be Av, the fea or wa ter, changed to Au and Al; and in this cafe Cal will be the water or fea head. Cala (a contrafition of Calan) will be the Utile fea head, or the road, or the fea port. — With the dirai nutive Is it becoraes Calais, ihe Utile road, or the litilefea, port : And this was forraerly Portus Iccius, as I have fhewn in Eflay 2d. C is faid to mean inclofure. It is called as a letter. Col, or head. To -An, water, it is prefixed in Can, a lake, which may be accounted a confiux -of water, or a head of water. In Ifiand the word Is raeans the fea ; ,1 fhall fhew that Is, in the Ifis, raeans the fame : Juft fo. Is, In Cis, raay imply the water or the fea ; Cis, the water or fea head : And by Ciffa, its di minutive, may be underftood the little fea head, the road, or thefea port. Cbichefier was anciently a fea port, a road for veffels. It changed its old name Regnum ; and the Britons tranflated it Caer Cei : And Cei was a moft unfortunate contrafition of Ciffa I Cai or Cei is Gaelic for a way or a road. It implies thc very fame as Cis, in Ciffaccafier, and the farae as Reg, in 144 Rrgr.um. foi was pronounc^ Chei, and varied to Chi; and it is (unhappily too for the old ftory) al this very tirae, thus written in Cnichefier, Having confidered the word Cifta as the name of a port, let us now regard it as the name of a King. It Is not always thus eafy to prove ridiculous things to be untrue; but we may as eafily conceive that Cifta took his name from this city or its port, as the city or the port from Ciffa. — Wihtgar, a nephew of Cerdic, had beftowed upon him a raoietyof the Ifle of Wight ; and from what I have proved in my former work, this Wihtgar took his narae from Wiht-gara-byryg, in that Ifland, and not Wihtgarabyrig from him as ufually fup pofed. — Again, Porta, In 501 , came to England with his two fons, and landed, as'authors relate, at Porcbefter, which from Porta, is faid to have been named : But this town was named before Porta landed ; and took its name, not from this chief, but the chief from the town. Other and like inftances might be adduced. From the defertlon of the land by the Romans, to tbe time of Auguftine the Monk, who firft preached chriftlanity, was 150 years. No hiftory was written by the unlettered Saxons during this time ; but after this the Monks began from tra dition to collefit records. Ella and his fons had landed in England ; and as the nephew of Cerdic had taken his name from Wihtgarabyrig, and Porta frora Portus Magnus ; fo Cffa, the fon of Ella, might take his name, like his neighbours, from refiding and ruling in Ciffaceaficr , in the same neighbour hood. But It may be urged frora the Saxon Chronicle, in ATJ , " That Ella and his fons, one of which named Ciffa, landed in England." — We muft allow that Ciffa, his father, and brothers, came into this nation as here mentioned ; but their landing here, their exploits, and their fettling amongft us, were not recorded for more than 150 years after; by which time they were no more, iho' their names acquired from conqueft and poffeffion (and nearly all great names were thus acquired) reraained. By the names IVihtgar, Porta, and Ciffa, then, which had been thus aicquired, were tbefe men known, and 145 by no other, in after times, was their landing defcribed, nor their exploits recorded. I have here ftated my reafons for doubting the fuppofed origin of Cffaceafter, and muft leave others to make out a better cafe for believing. My chief endeavour, however, was to prove what before had not been atterapted by derivation, with the leaft fuccefs ; that this place was the ancient Regnum and Neomagum. That the Regni or Regini raeant the road bor derers; and finally, I fhall fliew, that Regnum was the capital of this diftrifit, contrary io ihe opinion of Richard, and to tbe opi nions of all our modern antiquaries.. The following remarkable infcrlption was found in 1 723 in this city, four feet underground: It was on a grey Suffex marble, 6 feet long by 2f broad : The letters beautifully and exafitly drawn frora 3 to 2§ inches long. It is thus read and fupplied by Mr. Gale. A^'eptuno et Minervje Templum pro Salute Domus diviktjE ^.j? Auctorita;^ Ti^mi Claudii COGIDUBNI REGIS LEGATI AuGUSTI IN BkITANNIA Collc- GIUM FABRORUM Ct aUI IN EO* SodalcS DE SUO DEDICAVE- RUNT DONANTE AREAM pudEflTE PUDENTINI FILIO. The fmall letters are fupplied. " Tacitus tells us that feveral cities were given to Kino- Cogidubnus, after the fuccefs of Aulus Plautius, and Oftorlus Scapula under Claudius, for his fidelity to the Romans; and according to the Roman cuftom, he here takes the name of his patron, and ftlles himfelf Tib. CI. Cogidubnus, King and Legate of tbe Emperor in Britain. By bis order, a college or company of artifts or raechanics, like thofe on Vitalis's epi taph at Bath, under which denoraination were included fe veral forts of workmen together, dedicated this fpot to Nep tune and Minerva, the one the fovereign of the fea, which perhaps carae up to the walls of the ftation, the other the pa,- tronefs of arts," * " A Sacris (ot- honorati) sunt," is Mr. Gale's reading instead of Sodaki above. 146 Of the RIVER LAVANT. In this place I fhould not omit to explain the remarkable term Lavant. In the Archcsologia, vol. 4, the Hon. Daines Barrington has the following paper. " Camden takes notice that the city of Chichefter is wafhed on every fide but the north, by the little river Lavant,'' to which Philemon Holland adds, " the eourfe of which ftream is very unaccountable, being fometimes quite dry, but at other times (and that often in the midft of fummer) fo full as to run with fome violence." " Dr. Stukeley (in his Itinerarium Curlofum) obferves, that there are three towns upon this farae river, which de rive their narae from it, viz. Eaft, Weft, and Middle Lavant, and then fuppofes, that the true original name was Antona; but whence he forras fuch conjefilure I muft own I cannot very readily comprehend." " The term Lavant, however, is applied in Suffex to all brooks which are dry at fome feafons, and confequently the Chichefter river is with great propriety fo called, tho' the water fails in winter rather than in fummer; which is alfo the cafe of a brook at Lambourn, on the Berkfhire Downs ; and ftill more fingularly fo at Henley, in Oxfordfhire, where a plentiful rill commonly runs by the fide of the great road to Oxford only erery third year." " From the farae circumftance, the fands between Conway Jo Carnarvonfhire, and Beaumaris in Anglefey, are called the Lavant Sands, becaufe they are dry when the tide ebbs, as are alfo the fands which are paffed at low water between Cartmel and Lancafter." " The term Lavant, therefore, moft certainly fignifies a river or fea fands, which are fometimes dry, and after having looked into raany difilionaries as well as gloffaries, I find that the word Llavam approaches neareft to it, which Bullet in his Celtic Difillonary renders Oter, or to deprive : it is confe quently applied with great propriety to a brook which at cer tain feafons hath no water iu it." 147 I have here quoted all this fhort paper, and muft obferve, that unfkilfulnefs in analyfing old names has caufed fome in- explicability in this and other words. Thefe terms confift of two parts, fubftantives and adjefilives : No other parts of fpeech are ufed in them, altho' authors bring other parts for etyraons. The word Laimbrig Is a ford or ftream road ; and as Rig means a road, Laimb, Lamb, oi Lav, Is the watef or ftream.* The term An, or here Ani, whifch is in ge neral a dimlPutlve, may be a privative, and fo An or Ant may denote a privation or removal of the water; but in Comraon An or Ani means little, low, or fhallow; and Lavant may iraply, generally fpeaking, the little or fhjillo-w water or ftreara ; btit fometimes, the deficient or removable water. The places in Etlgland in which this firft fyilable is coii- ccriied, are, Lavenhara, on a branch of the Bret. Lavant as above. Laver-high, Efl'ex, and two more of this name. Laver-ftock, Harapfhire, hear Overton. Laver-ftocfc, Wilts, near Clarendon Park. Laverton, Gloucefter, in Buckland. Laverton, Somerfet. Thefe places will decide this point, and fliew that " Llavar (Britifh) and Labhar (Ir) raeanlng fonorous, founding, or noify," are not often applicable in thefe words, tho' an inge nious author refers us hither for etyraons. Having given the derivation of the word Lavant, I will juft mention, that the Broile al this place, called generally in other places Brill, means no more than ihe rill head, It is formed frora tbe word Rill, with the prefix B, which often implies head, as may be feeP in effay Sth. — Authors call thia Word Berry Hill, and had they underftood thefe terms, I fhould not have attempted an explanation :¦ — But as this, as well as the former, is unknown, I fhall further fay, that Ber raeans water: With the diminutive I or Y, Berry is forraed, vhich implies little water or riU as before. * Tiie root of this word is Amh or Ao, waterj I- ?- 148 AD DECIMUM, M. P. lo. On the Arun xo, ANDERIDA PORTU, Near Aifburne. We have great difputes on the fituation of this place. It hath, contrary to the evidences of hiftory, been carried to Pevenfey by fome coraraentators, and by others to Newcnden. Dr. Tabor, in No. 351 of the Philofophical Tranfafitlons, has fhewn that this place was near Beachy Head. His dif fertatlon is a very learned, and exceedingly curious one. In moft things I cannot fufficiently praife his judgement. Thofe who have quoted him feem not to have read with at tention. — ^What he hath omitted — the import of ihe name— -I here give. — This coaft, or rather fea, was, as I have before obferved, called the road ; and Begin meant the road land. An, water, is foraetimes pronounced And.* Rad, a road, is often varied to Red and Rid; and hence Regin, in the Regni or Regini, was tranflated in Andredleigh, which raay im ply the ivater road land. The ending A in Anderida, may imply a hill, head, promontory, or carap; and the word, ihe water road promontory or camp : And here was Andred- ceafter, A'sitred'Wsi^i.T) was ihe water road wood; and An dredleigh ihe water road land. When the Britons were driven by Ella, at Cimenesf-Ora, it doth not follow that they fled into the Weald, as Dr. Tabor and other hiftorians relate ; but rather that they haftened to their ftrong holds on the downs. " True it Is, fays Mr. Soraner, that immanis Sylva, that iramenfe and vaft wood Andred, was not confined to Kent, but extended itfelf from the fouth part thereof, quite thro' Suffex, into Hampfliire." — Here Andred, which contains two words, and raeans the fea road. Is called a wood:^ On ' * In Andalusia, And means the sea. in Andelle (the little water), And is water, as it is in the Ande at Andover. f I am tempted to believe that Cimen, the son of Ella, took also )iis name from the battle fought on this road land border. X This is also called by authors Coit Andred, which must mean (if Andred be a wood) wood wood. The Weald sighifieth a woody coun try, says Lambard. The Britons, he says, called it Andred. 149 the mifapplication of Andred, I might gjye very loDg and very curious inftances. — When old appellations are mlfun derftood, we confider thera as for ever loft. To tranflate dif ficult names, we feldom trace them to probable roots; and our Englifh terms for the comraon features of nature are often efteemed too low, ioofimple, and too familiar, to be applicable : We therefore try inappUcable words of correfponding founds. There is a world of jingles, and chance bangs them up in var rious ways : — One leads a little aftray, and' this configns u? to another, further frora our road; where at the next turn we lofe ourfelves. — And then — we run into long and learned difquifitions, on the ground we ftand upon : — and this, reader, witbout knowing where we are. Near Aift>urne,f at Beachy Head,- are great remains of a large ruined ftation, where have been found baths and other antiquities, and here ac cording to Dr. Tabor was Anderida ; and t fee not the leaft reafon to difpute this excellent antiquary's opinion. AD LEMANUiM, M- P- 25. Towards phe Port Land 25. LEMANIANO PORTU, M. P. 10. Lyme, or the Port Land, 20. DUBRIS, M. P. 10. Dover, or ihe Water Border, IG. RHUTUPIS, M. P. 10. Richborough 15. Already explained. CANTIOPOLI, M.P. 10. Canterbury 10. f Ais, an hill, is generally written As/i in our names for hills The word is supposed by antitpiaries to come from Ash Irees, which never (it is hkely] grew there. Ais may be varied to /* and Es in the com- ^sitioA' of names ; and hence this name may be vi nlten £sburne. This district was named from its hill, and the brook running thrp' iJ? parish, 1.3 150 DUROLEVO, M.P. i8. Judders Hill, Of [mng, 12. MADO, M.P. 12. Rochefter 18. ,^. learned author defcribes various ftrearns around Man- (Chefter. Speaking of the Medlock, he fays, that Med and Mat, and Lug and Lpc, equally fignify water, and in corapo fition Iraply A QUANTlT-y op it, either as a river or a lake: Pat this gentleraan fprgot that the Medlock was a fmall fiream ; and if Med and Mat, and Lug and Loc, fignified water, that the Medlock raufi iraply water water i " The forraer part of the name, he fays, conftitutes half of the name of the fanjous Medway, or the Roraan Madus ; of \he Roman Met-aris, &c." In fpeaking of the river formerly called Medus, ip Media, but now called Cor, Cur, or Kur, another learned author, fays, that " Tbe Medus is fuppofed to be ufed adjedively for any great river qf Medial" — But , Plutarch, in his Book of RIyers, Hills, &c. fays that the " Euphrates Is a river of Parthia, wafhing the walls of Babylon (now Bagdat) formerly , called Medus, from Medus, the fon of Artaxerxes. IJe, in the heat pf his luft, having ra- vlfhed away and deflowered Roxane, and fipding he was fought after by the King, ip order to be brought to punlfli- mcHt, threw himfelf Into the river Zaranda, which from thence forward was called by his name M^dus. Afterwards it was called Euphrates upon this occafion." " Euphrates, the fon of Arandacus, finding his fon A^tiria a bed with his rpother, and thinking him to be fome one of his courtiers, provok'd by his jealoufie, he drew his fword and naird him to the bed. But perceiving hirafelf the author of what could not be recalled, he flung himfelf for grief into the river Medus, which from that time forward was called by bis name Euphrates" " In this river grows a ftone called Afierites, which mid- wives applying to the navels of woraen that are in hard labour, caufes them to bring forth with little pain." 151 '•' In the fame river alfo there grows an herb which is called Exalla or Axalla, which fignifies beat. This herb they that are troubled with quartan agues, applying to their breafts* are prefently delivered from the fit, as Chryfermus writes in his thirteenth Book of Rivers." " Near this river lies the raountain Drimylhs, where grows a ftone, not unlike a Sardonix, worn by Kings and Princes upon their diadems, and greatly available againft dimnefs of fight, as Micias Moliotes writes In his Book of Stones." It pleafed the divine Being to raake a world, and to create inhabitants for it: Thefe forraed fettlements for their fup port, built houfes for their refidences, and forts for their de fence; and to all thefe our firft Inhabitants, referring to the features of nature, gave appropriate names.-. — In time, the ira ports of all thefe old denominations were totally forgotten ; and not only modern, but ancient authors, have given us conjefitural, raetaphorlcal, and even incredible ftories, as im ports to thefe names. And what elfe, reader, do you expefit from me, biit fometimes to give you conjefitural imports to old appellations ? I will, however, as well as I cap, give you the probable ones of Med and Mat. The kingdom of Madura is a headland. Madon is a river of Frapce, which runs Ipto the Mofelle. Maduc-See is a large lake in hinder Poraeranja. Mata lb a fea port of Spain : It is alfo a lake in Spain : It Is likewife a river in Africa. Matt I A is a river of Albania. Mattig a river of Bavaria. Matt-See a lake of Saltzburg. Medea is on a Peninfula in Tunis. Med en Is ihe name of two navigable rivers, Medoc Is a point of land between the Garonne and the fta. Metau Is a river of Bohemia, Metauro Is a river of Naples. Mette a is a river of Wurtemberg, The roots Ad, At, Ed, Ei, kc, may be derived from Aiihe, an hill, head, br ridge, as in forae of the foregoing examples ; 1.4 152 or from Ad, water. The letter M, as a prefix, is convertible in various inftances to B, F, P, or V. The letters B, P, &c. have been proved, in compofition, to raean head or corner, in head or corner lands ; they will alfo mean heads, corners, &c. in water heads, water corners, bays, &c. Hence then Mad, Med, &c. may be a corner of land, or a corner of water ; and raay rnean a fea head, a fea corner, a bay, pr harbor. Accordingly the Medus is now called Cor, Cur, or Kur, either of which raeans. In the Gaelic language, a fea corner, a fea head, or a bay. The llfadus will Iraply the fame. The Medlock is ihe corner lake ; and this little ftream rvjns raore into corners than any which I have examined. I have fhewn that Cornav, in the Cornavii, meant thefea corner : And that Coritav was the Utile corner fea. To fhew that this Is the real impoi t of the word, let us fee what M«- taris meaps. The word 'Met has been found to raean cor- per; and as this is a fea corner, Av, the fea, in this narae, changes to Au and Ar. The ending Is is a dirainutive, and means little. Metaris then raeans the farae as Coritav, the little corner fea. Bays and harbors often gave names to iheir fireams, even fram iheir mouths to their rife. I have already fhewn, and fhall fur ther fhew this. The Bay of the Medway carries its narae thro' the whole ftream : But altho' we have explained the words Med and Mad, the endings in Us and Way have not yet been confidered. The Wye, as a river, may be derived frora Vie, a word for water; but we have not only the U^e, but the Conwy; in which laft Con is lake, and derived frora the lake in which it rifes; and E^e is the water or ftream. The Medway is the bay or harbor-water. The word Is is water, tho' it means alfo the fea : As and Us are foraetimes Inflefitlons of this word. Thefe may therefore raean the farae as the Wye. VAGNACA, M.P. i8. Barkfietd in Southfeet lo. The road camp or manfion. 153 NOVIOMAGO, M. P. 6. Newberry in Crayford 6. The woril Magus has been mlfunderftood. It raay iraply a carap or a plain. Maghlann'isharracks, and as Lawn is houfe, this word iraplies field or camp houfes. But as Magh was a plain, as well as a carap ; and as feveral of our ftations with this fyilable are on plains ; I fuppofe, where a camp was fo fituated, whether on the table land of a bill or otherwife, that it originally took the peculiar narae of Magus. — ^The word iVot; feeras alfo to be mlfunderftood In this name: It may meanwater, as In the Novius or Nid; and as In the Now or Nov, a ftream in Derbyfhire. Noviomagus has the nume ral VI before it, in one of Antonlnus's readings; apd carries us to Newberry In Crayford. This place is on the Watling- ftreet; and reckoning 11 or 12 railes from thence to London, we have 27 or 28 railes, the farae as in Richard and Anto nine's firft and fecopd Iters. Novberry, or Newberry, then iraplies, not as ufually upderftood, but the water or the road camp or village, apd lies perhaps in fuch fituation as the word deraands. On the contrary, Holwood Hill, In Kefton, anfwers not to diftances, and being on an high hill, not far frora the river, and a ftrong and large carap, it is highly probable that It was the fortrefs where Plautius waited for Claudius, before he croffed the Taraes. This place lies on no known military way, tho' unfortunately fuppofed ihe chief town of the Regni. For thc \ine of ^e -4rmin-ftreeirxyasnottQ'i\.; nqr can the Watling- ftreet, on which thefe ftations now run, be traced thither. If then a deterrainate charafiteriftic ofa ftaflon, apd particularly of the chief town, be the concurrence of Roraan roads at its point, there Is no reafon to confj4er this Holwood Hill. Thefe confiderations then fliould Induce our coramentators to re view this fubjefil ; and I fhall give them raore roora for exa mining their labors, in the Iter where we again encountey Noviomagvs. 154 RICHARD, ITER. XYI. A Londinio Ceniam ufque fic : — Richard, Iter. 16. 'Venta Belgarum . . 90 Brige 11 Sorbioduno 8 Ventageladia 12 Durnovaria 9 Moriduno 33 Jfca Dunm 15 Durio Amnp Tamara VolubaCenia Antonine, Iter. "J. Venta Belgarum 76 Iter. 12 and 15- Brige 8, 11 Sorviodunum ll,8,'l .9 / Vindogladium 12,'! 15, 13 / Durnovarium 9i '6,'! 36,8 / Moridunum 16, 36 Ilea Dumnon ... 16 Sites of Stations. From London to the Lake. Winchefter Near Broughton ... II OldSarura 9 Pentridge 12 Dorchefter Hembury Fmt Exeter IS On the Dart at Totnef?, or Hembury Fort in Hole Tamertnn Foliot On the Fal On the Lake, between Truro and Pendennis or at one of ihefe placcs. This Iter, by way bf Wjndfor, Reading, and Sllchefter to Winchefter, is 76 miles, as by Antoninus — thence it ran to Brige, Old Sarum, Pentridge, Dorchefter, and from thence to Hembury Fort on Black Down, Devon, to Exeter, to the Dart, either at Totnefs, or at Hembury Fort in Hole, to the Tamer, to the Fal, and to the laft fettleraent on the lake formed principally by the F3I and the Kenwyn. BRIGE, M.P. ir. Said io be Broughton 1 1. The word Brighe, here Brige, is hill ; Broughton means the hill land. 155 SORB.IODUNUM, M.P. 9- Old Salifbury (). Sorbiodunura — " Who can doubt, fays Camden, that Searefbyrig is derived frorn Sorbiodunura ?" — " One well fkilled in the Britifh language inforraed me, fays the fame author, that Serylodunum fignifies a dry hill ; and this is rnore likely than that which derives it from Saron, in Bero- fus, or from the Emperor Severus, making It Severia : for it flands on a dry hill." " However, fays Mr. Gough, Mr. Camden's etyraolo gifts deduced the name of Sorbiodunura, equal adepts in the Welfh language, confulted by Bifhop Gibfon, advance no fuch thing. The Saxons, Indeed, feem to have derived their name from the drynefs of the foil, Searan fignifying to dry, tho' in the Saxon Chronicle it is alfo written Sealefbyrig. This feems to be a much more probable origin qf the Saxon narae than Holinflied's, frora Saltzburg, inGerraany; or John Rofs's, froni a tower built here by Julius Caefar, which might have been called Caefarls-Burgus, and corrupted to Sarifburg, as Caefar Augufta, In Spain, to Saragoffa. — Th« Eraperor Severus, who refided much in Britain, raay have been a benefafitor to the town, and fo occafioned it to be called Severia, apd this part of the country Sev.erina, and Provincia Severorura." I muft here draw the attention of my reader to this laft name for the copnty of Wiltfhlre. We have already been amufed with a Belgic adventure under Divitiacus to Harap fhire, to Wiltfhire, and to Soraerfetfhire, and here we are entertained with a change of name in honor of the Eraperor Severus; but not only here, but every where are we treated with the ftrlking referablances, and the fancied firailitudes, which chance playfully fets before us. In this Inftance, In deed, there is a noted coincidence in appellations to help out an editor's aflfuraption, and had places in this kingdom taken denorainations frora raen, we muft -have applauded the fagaclty employed ; but it very unluckily happens that raen here, and moftly elfewhere, took their names from places. 156 I have fhewn under the head Venta Belgarum what the Belgas were accounted by the Saxons, and the fynonymous name Severia is a farther proof of the truth of their declfion on this word.. — Lying on the water border of the Channel, and particularly on the extenfive mouth of the Severn, the appellation horder landers, or water border landers, was the general name of this people ; and the denomination of this coupty as a part of Belgia, is perfefitly retained in Seferia. The word Av, fea or water, changes to Au and Aw, to Ev, Eu, and Ew in various names; and in the word S«a, it changes to Ea. — Sev frora Ev will alfo mean the fea or wa ter, in which S, a prefix, is C foft, and iraplies what C is named in the Celtic, CoU, or head ; and either of thefe words means the head or conflux of water, or the fea. — Sev, in Se veria, then implies the fea or water, Er is border, and la, territory; and Beige was underftood to mean this bythe Saxons : Frora whence it is plain that the Emperor Seyerus had no more the honor above conferred of naming this dif trifit, than King Ciffa had of naming Chichefter, Sorbiodunum, or Old Salifbury, lay on a little round hill. !— Frora A, an hill, pronounced Au, and varied to Al, or to Ar, and this laft to Or, we have fyllables very often applied as hill in the compofition of names ; to which, if we prefix S, which has the power of C, Sor or Sal will imply hill. Bi IS a Gaelic diminutive, and means little : Is is alfo a diminu tive, and implies the fame. Dunum is camp, and the farae as Bury. Hence both words tpean the little hill camp. The inhabitants removed their refidences about a mile or two from this, 'into a bottom ; and to fhew their fkill, called their valley or new town, without any fortrefs or works of defence, tbe NEW tittle hill camp, or new Salifbury. ' VENTAGELADIA or VIJ^DOGLADIA, M.P. 12. Pentridge 12. Dr. Stukeley placed Vindocladja at Borofton, where the diftance was too great from Sorbiodunum. Gale and other 157 writers have fixed this ftation at Winbornminfter, which is 22 miles from Old Sarum. Horftey, nearCranborn at Hambleton Hill, or Hod's HIU, and the Coramentator on Richard at Guffage Cow Down, l6 miles from Sorbiodunum; not in the ancient track, nor Is this name a tranflation of Vindocladia. Dr. Stukeley derives Vindogladia from Vint, white, and Gladb, a river. Aberduglediau, or Aberdugledau, Milford Haven, from its two largeft ftreams, has been rendered, the mouth of ihe two fwords J Vindocladia has alfo been thus de rived from WInborn lying between two ftrearas, the Stour and the Allen. But the reader need not fear, for thefe are not military, but etymological or antiquarian fwords : For the word Cluid, frora whence the Clyde in Scotland, or tbe Gled or Cled In Wales Is derived, implies neither afword nor a liver, but a nook; and Amh or Av, varied to Au, and here to lau, means the fea or water : Aber is water point, and Du, land ; Gledau, the nook or haven water : Aberdu gledau therefore raeans tbe point land — haven water, and ex afitly defcribes Milford Haven. From Sorbiodunum to Vindocladia the road Is well known, and the dillance eafily eftimated. The miles between thefe frora Richard and Antonine Is 12. This ftation is not found by its ancient name; but at the exafit diftance of 12 miles from Sorbiodunum we have Pentridge. U, P, and B are In old naraes commonly written for each other; Vindo, Vento, Venta may be contrafited to Vent and Bent, and this changed to Pent, as in Pentridge. Cladh iraplies a ridge, dyke, bank, rarapart, &c. ; and as Dh and Th are comnionly changed to D and T, Clad, in Vindocladia, may raean the farae as Ridge, in Pentridge. Dr. Stukeley fays, " When the Roman ro id has paffed th§ woods of Cianborn Chafe, and approaches Woodyates, you fee a great dyke and vallum on the edges of the hills (Black Down) to the left by Pentridge, to which I fuppofe it gave name. This croffes the Roman road, and then paffes on the other fide, upon the divifion between the hundred. The large vallum is here fouthward, and it runs upon the northern brink of the hills." 158 Mr. Mafon fays, " That about a mile and half from Wood- yate's Inn; we obferve feveral turauli or barrows, and on the declivity of the hill to the left, there are veftiges of extenfirve intrenchments, which afford reafon for believing that this fpot might once have been the fcene of an important battle.'' The great dyke near Pentridge is called Grims Dyke, which iraplies the war or battle dyke or entrenchraent. The ground near this is ftrewed with a vaft nuraber of barrows; forae very large, and four with circular trenches of 60 feet dlarae- ter. Barrows are found In the neighbourhood of ftations. Venta very properly iraplies a town of accommodation or a camp, as I have before ftated. But I will give it its original fignification, by rendering It the head or hill land. Andthe name Vindocladia will in this cafe imply the head land dyke, ridge, or entrenchment. But as Venta is camp, and Cladh a dyke, this name may have raeant the dyke canip. To fum up my obfervations. The read, the diftances, and the names, perfefitly agree; and thefe with the vefiiges of ex tenfive entrenchments, and ivith the barrows ufually attending fia- tions, all prove, that I muft here, and at no other placf, fix the ftation of Vindocladia or Ventageladia. DURNOVARIA, M.P. Dorchefter. Durnovaria anfwers to the diftance frora the next ftation, Moridunum— between Dorchefter and Pentridge there is one loft Durnovaria is fuppofed by fome to be in its fite uncer tain, frora the nuraber of caraps in Its neighbourhood. The name of the chief town of the Durotriges was called alfo by Richard, Durinum. Ptolemy calls It Dunlum, and Durnium. Durn, in Durnovaria, is a contrafition of Durin or Duren, the water land. The fyilable Varia, frora Bar or Var, means head, and may imply camp, from caraps of old lying on thefe heads. Durnovaria then meant the water head land, or the water camp, and was doubtlefs Dorchefter, which implies the fame. ¦ There is an amphitheatre near this place, which they call Maumburg, and it is rather remarkable that this name means 159 the road camp, and that it happens to lie in the road from Dorchefter to Weymouth. Had we not been fhewn the plans of this place by Dr. Stukeley, we might have doubted, from name, the exiftence of an original amphitheatre : But thc form proves it to have been one, MORIDUNO, Hembury Fort. The coraraent on Richard's Itinerary is a very acceptable part of the work as far as It is juft, but in this Iter " The fite of Moridunum is faid to be doubtful ; forae thinking it to be at Eggardon, the hill of the Morini, with which the diftance of 9 railes would not difagree ; whilft others, with raore rea fon, prefer Seaton, the great port of the weft ; becaufe the Fofs leads frora Ilchefter direfitly to it. Intermediate ftations have evidently been loft between this place and Exeter, as has alfo been the cafe between that place and the Dart, the Tamer, the Fawey, and the Fal,"* In the Monthly Magazine I gave an anfwer to this fome years fince. With many antiquaries it is an opinion of long ftanding that Moridunum Is Seaton ; but it is a very erroneous one. A comment to this purpofe in Richard cannot be too foon pointed out. The public too who have been fo raany years conteraplafing on this line, not laid down by Antoninus nor Richard, will gladly bc led out of error, I rauft obferve then tbat the diftance of Moridunum from Ifca Danmonlorura is 15 miles, both in Richard and Antonine, aud this diftance has been unaccountably overlooked by anti quaries. Both authors agreeing in this the rule in. fuch cafes, is to conclude ihat they are both right, as to diftance. I fliall therefore enquire where a ftation lay which will anfwer to 15 miles eaft of Exeter. Hembury Fori then, on Black Down, near Honiton, Is exadly 15 miles from this city; and the old road between Ifca Danmoniorum and Moridunum viewed from the fort, ran by the w^ay of Broad-Clift Heath, in a ftraight Une between them. This camp Is fituated on a point of hill land which overlooks the great eaftern roads " See Comment on Richard's Description of Britain, 1809, page 159. 160 from Salifbury, Ilchefter, Shaftefbury, &c. to Exeter. An ancient road from Ilralnfter by Up-Ottery ran to this very point,* and frora thence to Exeter. The promontory on which it is fituated is calculated to feCure the country : Its works were truly Roraan, and ftrong from nature and art. Its area contained two parts, one fuppofed for horfe and the other for foot. Coins and other reraains have been found here. But left my reader fhould fuppofe that this ftation may be found in another fituation, I muft inforra him, that there is none befides to the eaft of .Exeter, which will anfwer to the diftance. The word Mor from the Welfh has been ren- dered fea, and hence Seaton has been ftated to be the place, though nearly 22 miles frora Exeter, and without fufficient reraains to claim the name of a ftation. But according to Gale, Mur Is the general reading. Let it be, however, Mor or Mur, Moridunum is not derived from this language; nor is Seaton a tranflation ofthis narae. The letter M Is often changed to V; Maridunum in Wales, now Caer-Marihen, or Caer-Marden, has been changed by the Welfh to Caer-Vyrd- bin; and Vor, Var, Bar, Bor, Bur, have frequently in old names been rendered border, from the roots Er, Or, and Ur, border. The Saxons tranflated Mor by Hem, which Is alfo border. Dunum they rendered Bury : And hence Hembury was the Saxon tranflation of Moridunum. I fhall juft mention that Seaton will fuit no diftance in the Iter; on the contrary, Hembury Fori, over the hills by Up-Ottery, and thence by Eggardon-Hill to Dorchefter, will be found at the diftance ftated from Dorchefter, as well as at Its exafit diftance from Exeter. So far then have I proved that Herabury Fort is' Moridunum, and fo far are we beholden for truth to our coraparifon of old naraes, with Saxon tranflations. But in dependently of thefe particulars, we have ftill a more impor tant proof of this place being Moridunum. Maridunum In Wales is now called Caer-Martben, or Caer-Marden : And a manor of land under Hembury Fort, and the land on which « Hist, of Devon, vol. 2d. 161 the. fort ftands, are at this prefent time named in old wri tings Cox Pitt Manor and MoRDEN."f Near Moridunum, in Kentifbeare, upon Black-Down, there are feveral hundred of round piis like bowls. In forae, charred coal and pottery have been found ; and thefe feera to fhew that the raoft ancient habitations of the Britons, when the low lands were marfhes and uninhabitable, were on high grounds. They are called Iron Pits, perhaps from Ire, bor der, and On, land ; and they lie near the border, yet on the hill land. • In like manner the Pen Pits, in Somerfet, are derived frora Pen, the name of the head on which they lie. Were we without evidences that like excavations of the earth were formed for huts, or could we reafonably fuppofe that thofe referred to were eraployed for other purpofes, we might not be allowed to affert that they had been habitations ; but we have no probable ground of conjefilure, that they could have been ufed for other purpofes, and we know that fuch excavations are made even at this day in uncivilized countries, for dwellings. Thefe pits were fo contrived in their ground plot, as to form the greateft nuraber of round huts which the area would contain. I have faid that they are feveral hundred huts : I might have faid thoufands. It is remarkable that the earth which came frora the infides feems to be removed to forae diftant place, for their briras are level with the adjacent ground. In the account of York, Mr. Reynolds, fpeaking of the name, enquires whether that town were a Britifh or a Roraan one ? We left this queftion for decifion, and here take It up. If we wifh to know what the word Town originally raeant : it raay be fhortly anfwered that It implied land, and fome tiraes enclofed land: and thatthis land was often a camp: land to which the waniors of the Britifh tribes reforted and lived in as a place of refuge, and to whieh. In after times, the Romans often fucceeded our Britifh anceftors. To the queftion of building houfes, C;efar ftates, that our coun- t What line the road took from Durnovaria to Moridunum remain; to be discovered. M 162 try was filled with houfes, built after the manner of the Gauls ; that they were originally built fingly, and not con nefited in ftreets. But even of this fome doubts have arifen ; but the above fafits, as to ihe moft ancient houfes, anfwer this queftion more particularly even than Caefar. That the inhabitants had their towns or camps to fly to in cafes of danger, there is no doubt : For their caraps were generally in the Immediate neighbourhood of their pits or their huts. The habitations then of the early Britons were of two kinds ; and the towns or cities taken by Vefpafian were their camps. The origin of forming ftreets of houfes, or what we now call towns, has been fooliflily contended for as of Britifh ori gin, from the fettlements having Britifh naraes, which au thors have univerfally mlfunderftood. But as lands or dif trifits were named from their principal features only, and not from the houfes, nothing certain, as to forming ftreets or af femblages of Hbufes, can be inferred frora thefe naraes. The origin of fuch buildings is generally, and with reafon, from hiftory, referred, to the time of the Roraans. The reader will remember that we left our travellers at Seaton, fearching for Moridunum, but that is 12 miles from it. From Seaton there is a direfit road to Exeter of about 22 miles ; and from Dorchefter to Exeter, Seaton is certainly in a ftraight line : They do not, however, follow this road; but pafling from Seaton north-weft, arrive at Honiton, and here they fall into the fofs road. The phrafe of going north about may be applied to this track way. ISCA DANMONIORUM, M. P. Exeter 15. I have already mentioned this place — Mr. Horfley has rea foned more incorrefilly about this ftation than he did about Ad Anfam. Even Uxella has been accounted Exeter, but Uxella means, unfortunately for thefe etymologifts, a town on &fmaU ftream, unlefs Ux be accounted the fea. 163 DURIO AMNE, Difiance and Name unknown. We are now accorapanying jour friends, not certain of the moft ancient ways, to the Dart. There is only one old camp on the whole river, which is' in the parifh of Hole, and is again called Hembury Fort. To this place an old road may have led over the north part of Haldon by Penhlll ; thence a way leads thro' Trufham towards the lower part of the parifh of Hen- nock. This road beyond Haldon is raore like a Roraan one than I know elfewhere in thefe parts. It may have led by Hennock and Ilfington, avoiding that part of Bovey Heath- field, which formerly the tides covered ; thence it might go through Bickington to Afhburton, and acrofs the Dart to Hembury Fort. Frora this to Brent there is an old road. This then might be the way before Telgn-Bridge was built near Newton ; and perhaps foon after this, the road to the Dart by Afhburton may have gone thro' Bovey Heathfield as at prefent. A way certainly went frora Exeter to Totnefs, thro' Newton, dlrefilly after this ancient bridge was built, and by a ferry perhaps before. Totnefs is fuppofed to have been an ancient town ; and raany camps lie near its road, which is accounted Roman, and which has been traced thro' Ken over Haldon, pointing towards Newton, Totnefs, and Brent. This is indeed confidered to have been the principal road, and Totnefs to have been Durio Amne; but In this I only give the opinion of others. When I can prove nothing, I offer no opinion of ray own. Durio Arane Is a narae not unlike Gallia Celtica. TAMARA, fs faid to he at Tamerton Foliot. Is on an hill of the Tamar, tho' it may not be at Tamerton. Tamerton means only the Tamer land : But like founds have been often judged fufficient to form ftations, tho' the import of a little adjunfit often deftroys the ftiperficial appearance. M 2 164 VOLUBA, On tke Fall. On a hill or head of the Fall, from Vol or Fal, a ftream, and Ub, an height, as in Rhuiubia. It hath been fuppofed to be at Tregtny ; but I do not find fuch a correfpondence in the imports of th^fe names as to decide this point. CENIA, A Settlement on the Lake. On the Lake, from Can, or Cen, a lake, and la, territory. This town muft have been on that part of the lake which lies between Truro and Pendennis, or at one of thefe places. I am now to clofe this Iter, forry for not having more data to fix thefe ftations. In my former work I have given a fur ther account of thefe Cornifh itinerary towns, and have fhewn the great miftakes of authors concerning them, and their derivations. 165 RICHARD, ITER. XVII. Ab Anderida Eboracum ufque ftc :— Richard, Iter. 17- Antonine, Iter. 5. Sites ef Stations. From EJhme to York. (Sylva) Anderida Novioniago ... 15 Duralipontcm Durobrivas 35 Caufennim .. 20,30 Lindum 36, 26 Unknown Imaginary Station London Ad Fines Durolifponte Durnomago . . . Corifennis Lindo In Medio ... 30 ... 3<) ... 30 ... 15 ... 15 Unknown Huntingdon Chefterton on the Nen Perhaps Ancafter Lincoln In the Middle To the Port or Bay To Spurn Head To York 45 Unde tranfis in imam Ad Petuariam . . Deinde Eburaco, fupia Max- ... 6 .".'}4& This Iter may have run from Andredceafter to London, the road unknown, proceeded to Ad Fines, faid to be un known, to Huntingdon, Chefterton, and to Lincoln : From thence to a ftation 15 railes frora Lincoln towards the mouth of the Humber; and at another 15 railes to the raouth, it croffed to Spurn Head, and went to York as in a former Iter. ANDERIDA, Near Efboiirne. Anderida raeans the water rOad, promontory, or carap : And is now near a raile and half fouth eaft of Bourne, Pto lemy called this city, it is faid, Anderidon. The Sylva, or the wood of Anderida, came very near this place. Dr. Tabor fuppofes that this part was peopled by the Andes of Arraorica ; and ftates, that when " the Notitia Imperii, now extant, was in ufe, the Claffs Ander etianorum is regiftered ; and the refidence of their Admiral fixed at Paris. From M 3 166 whence 'tis to be inferred, he fays, that tho' the capital of the Andes raight have been Angers, near the Lqyre, yet this country had on the north the Britifh Channel, and on the eaft the Seine. Therefore, according to the ufage before Ceefar's time, the name of Anderida is already accounted for." Frora this account we fee the great inconfiftencles which authors have encountered, in fuppofing that places derived their names frora the names of men. We know, on the con trary, that the Andes were fea borderers ; and that the name equally applied to all the inhabitants on the water, froni whence they derived this name. The Claffis Ander etianorum, was certainly the navy of the water road landers ; and their Adrairal did, I fuppofe, at this time refide at Paris. — The Anderida Sylva, as well as the coaft, is alfo fuppofed by Pen nant and others to have taken its name from this people (the Andes). Thus reader are we every where prefented with falfe or in- confiftent views of the origin and defcent of nations ; and with like derlvatiops of their natiopal, provincial, and other pames. SYLVA ANDERIDA, M. P. Unknown. Whether this ftation and the following raay be confidered die farae in point of ancient exiftence, I know not. NOVIOMAGO, M.P. An imaginary Station, miftaken by Richard front a falfe Reading in Antonine. This ftation has greatly erabarraflTed writers : being at an iincertain diftance from London, and ftated in Antonine's fe cond Iter, both at 18 and 0 miles from Vagn'iaco, or South- fleet, It hath been carried to Newberry (or Crayford), and to Holwood Hill in Kent, to Woodcot in Surrey, and to other places in this laft county, Newberry, from what I have already ftated, rauft have been Noviomagus ; tho' the greater numeral carried it to other places, and atlength fettled it. 167 in the fertile imaginations of antiquaries and hiftorians, at Holwood Hill ip Kefton. Ptoleray's latitudes of London and Winchefter, compared with that of his Noiomagos, are dlrefilly againft Holwood HiU, and every, place in iis neigh bourhood ; and Mr, Reynolds, who fuppofed this hill to be the Noviomagus of Antonine, fays, " Camden, Gale, and Horfeley, look for this town at Wood- cote, influenced poffibly by the fuppofitlon, (hat the Novio magus of Antonine, was the fame place with the Noiomagos which Ptolemy mentions as the chief town of the Regni : But there are fufficient grounds to believe, that they were two diftinfit places. The Noiomagos of Ptolemy appears to have been 5g miles from London, for he blames Marinus Tyrius for making It by climate north of London, but by itinerary ac count fouth of that city as much as 59 miles. He does not find fault with the number of miles, but with the incon fiftency of that geographer, in making the place north of another by one method, whilft by another he fhews, that it lieth to the fouth of it. This diftance by the raoft direfit road exafitly re^iches to Chichefter, the fuppofed Regnum of the Itinerary, which Is therefore more likely the town in tended by Noiomagos" Burton fays, " that a very rational gentleman, Mr. W, Somner, in his defcription of Canterbury, is not pleafed with either of thefe (Woodcote or Croydon), and he fays he " cannot conceive how Noviomagus fhould be a ftage for this rode (a Londinio Rutuplas) and lie wide of London as Wood cote doth fo many miles, and confequently fet the traveller at as great a diftance from the place whither he is bound, Richborough, as when he firft fet out for London. Confi dering this, and the diftance between this and Rochefter by the Itinerary, I fhould rather place it about Crayford, much about 10 miles frora London, upon or along fome hill or down, fince it is otherwife called Noviodunum." — Burton agrees not with Somner in this, and carries the ftation to Woodcote. The Noiomagos* of Ptolemy is not then in the opinion of fome, th^- Noviomagus of Antonine; and as we have found * Woviomagus, or Speyr, was also written by Ptolemy, Noiomagos. See Baudrandi Lexicon. Geograpb. M 4 168 the firft to be Regnum, let us examine into the place of this fecond ftation. The advocates for Holwood HiU cannot prove their cafe from Ptolemy ; and it may be rationally expefited, that they point out their roads, and fhew their diftances from other places, to juftify their names of this ftation. In the Monk of Ravenna there is a place called Novimaga Regentium, Navimago Regentium, and Ravimago Regentium ; from which we find, that fome caufe texifted for the addition of Rigentium ; and this might bc to particularize it, as not belonging to an adjoining nation ; or to know It from a town of like narae, belonging to another province. In fine to dif tinguifli it from Noviomagus, now Newberry. In the firft and fecond Iters of Richard and Antonine cor refited, the route was evidently, from the diftance, thro' Cray ford (Newberry) ; and in no other Iter is there any thing to prove, that this was not the general and common route for Roraan troops, except a varied reading of the nuraerals, which is correfited in Harrifon's izd edition of Hollngfhed's Chronicle. Antonine in forae copies perhaps wrote frora Vagniaca to Londinium 18 miles; in others he raight infert the interrae- dlate town at 6 miles, and then reckon 12 more to London : And tranfdribers raay have erred from not attending to thefe particulars. — Antonine raakes the total of his fecond Iter 481 miles. From not attending perhaps to fuch circuraftances, our coramentators have reckoned 50 miles more than their author. — Fifteen may be dediifited from thefe 50 between Vagniaca and Londinium only. I have confidered Richard In this Iter, partly as the author of It. His chief account is in his Defcription of Britain. Whether he had any authority for this ftation, and for Sylva Anderida, the reader will judge : And he rauft give this fub jefit all his attention to forra a correfit judgment. It appears by our author's defcription of Britain and this Iter, that at 1 5 miles frora London, we are to feek for Novio magus, THE Metropolis of the Regni. Ptolemy ftates that the capital of the Regni was Noiomagos, and that Marinus Tyrius placed it at 59 miles fouth of London ; and this hath 169 been found frora his defcription, and from name, to be Regnum, and Regnum to be Cbichefier. Noviomagus then at 15 miles only from London, and among the Cantii, could not have been tbe capital of the Regni ; and Richard muft not only have raiftaken, as well as other tranfcribers of Antonine, the diftance between ^Vagniaca and Noviomagus; but alfo ¦ in reckoning Noviomagus to be the capital of the Regni, when their capital had been fo particularly defcribed (on account of Marinus's error) as to prove, that it was Regnum. But it feeras that antiquaries are refolved not to relinqulfh Holwood Hill as Noviomagus : Let us then enquire mto their preten fions. It hath been fuppofed that the river Tames was firft em banked under the Romans, and that the marflies at Deptford were not paffable before their time. Nay, authors have fup pofed them impaffable at the time of compiling the Itinerary. But the nations on the Tames may have partly drained the country, by making beds for their rivers, before the time of the Romans. Caefar's defcription ofliis paffage of the Tames favours this fuppofitlon; and I might call to its aid fome an cient names to confirra ray opinion. But I wifh not to pro ceed on any thing like hypothefis. In Newberry we have proofs hitherto never confidered. The fea ran into this creek of the Taraes, raore formerly than at prefent. Noviomagus, which fhould be written Novimagus, was therefore rendered by the Saxons, Crec-an-ford; wherein Novi meant the little fea, the creek, or the road, as at Reg num ; and Magus was tranflated by the Saxons, as ufual. Ford. This and forae other lands adjoining, have fince been named Erith, or the corner or creek diftrifit. In fome of the grounds of Newberry, the old word Magb feems rather remarkably to be ftill retained. This word is pronounced Moy, Moi, Ma, and May; and frora etymology, I might affert that May in May-Place, May-Green, and May-Street, was derived like Mag in Novimagus. — But I know not thefe lands, nor >^'hether May-Place, May-Green, and May-Street, took their naraes frora their level furfaces, from a camp, or from the old village : — Or whether tbey were given by fome early poffeffor 170 of thefe efiates. Were their appellations derived as laft men- tioned, it would ftill be more remarkable, that they fliould have been given by a perfon whofe name exaftly anfwered the old name of the ftation. — In the pedigrees of landholders, I find, however, no fuch perfon regiftered as Jflay in this parifh ; and I conclude, that this denomination raay be a part of the old name, to which I have fo often referred. But we have, notwithftanding, inftances of rare and re markable occurrences ftated elfewhere ; and Magus, in Novi. magus, or Nimmeguen, is faid to come from Magus, an early ' King, of the Gauls : And we know not, but that our Magus, raay have been an old King of Crayford, — But with fub mlffion to King Cray, May certainly did imply a plain, a camp, and a village ; and various are the authorities which I might cite to prove this truth. In Vallancey's Trafits,* Mr. Beauford has given many Irifh names of places, in which this word is introduced ; and May is one of the Cape de Verde Iflands, which, tho' raifed confiderably above the fea, is chiefly level and plain land.f But in our Novimagus, Novi was rendered New, and Magus, Berry, which laft means alfo a camp or a village. The various adjunfits of Street and Berry found in this diftrifit befides, would alone be Efficient to fix a ftation in any other fituation ; but here — where the diftances are fo exafil from Southfleet and London — the names of the ftations fo fultable — the roads to it fo plainly traced — forae myfiery feemiiigly (onlyj arifes from the abfence of re mains. I may allow for a moment, tho' no reafon prefents Itfelf for the conceffion, that the Ravenfburn, rifing on the border of Holwood Hill, conveyed fuch an old name to this hill as Novimagus. — But in this cafe, the prefent name of the ftation would have been a tranflation of the old name. On the con trary, however, we find that Holwood means the wood hill; and Chcfton, or Kefton, camp land. Neither of thefe names then comes from the ftream which flows from this hill; and * Vol. 3, page ,384, &c. t 'f"he word May, from being a level or plain, is also a term for maiiv rivers, 171 neither anfwers to Novi, In Novimagus; much lefs does this country, which is very hilly and veiy rough, correfpond with Magh, confidered as a plain. It may, however, be expefited by the advocates for Holwood Hill, that thq? fhould be admitted to try their ftation 'oy dif tances, and by roads. But they fail In difknce from Vag niaca ; for Holwood Is fcarcely 15 miles from Southfleet, in ftead of 18. They fail alfo in roads; for notwithftanding that they fuppofe their poft the chief to-wn of the Regni, they are unable to trace from Vagniaca, any old road to their ima ginary capital. Novimagus then agrees not in thefe cafes with Holwood Hill in Kefton. As to remains of Holwood Hill, thefe are fuppofed to have been the refidence of the Roman array under Plautius, and Iii which he waited for Claudius before he paffed the Tames; and this refidence is fuppofed to be too great for a ftation. Holwood Hill then, under all circumftances, brings no evi dence In Its favor : And thus falling in proof. Its advocates may as well convey their Noviomagus of the Regni to Maiden Caftle, and fix It aiDong the Durotriges; as without the ne ceffary attendants of roads, diftances, and fynonyraous names, carry it to Holwood Hill In Kefton, and place it among the Cantii. I might reafon the fame againft adopting any other town Ip this neighbourhood, or within 18 miles of Vagniaca, as the capital of the Regni ; and I might advife the people of Kefton, of Woodcote, and the country around, to look fur ther weft for this metropolis. Of the different readings in Antonine, which ftand againft Vagniaca, either 1 8 or 6 might have been confidered as right ; and Novimagus rauft have been rendered, fo as to explain which of thefe was the proper numeral. Accordingly this place was tranflated Newberry ; and this tranflation, and the numeral VI in Antonine's 2d Iter, fliew precifely the fettle ment, and Its diftance from Vagniaca. Newberry or Crecan- ford was therefore as much a ftation as Speen, which is fcarcely a doubted one; tho' Speen is not fo exafil in dif tances, and correfponds with its Iter only in narae and in 172 roads. Asto remains neither at prefent hoafis of any ; but the different naraes in Crayford convey ftronger proofs of their relation to the features of this ftation, than the naraes of any other ftation impart to the features of their fettleraent. Maghlann is barracks, that is camp or field houfes ; and from what has been faid of Magus in the article Thetford, I by no means agree with Dr. Plott's account of it in Martin's Thetf6rd ; nor with our Saxon tranflators of old names, who have rendered this word fo often a ford. The word Magh and Madb, from Gaelic Difilionaries, and from the article Ratse, mean the fame, and may be pro nounced Ma, and this forras the firft fyilable of the fettle ment of Madus. — Dus in this narae is fort or camp, as in Lindus. Madus may then raean the carap field or the carap place, or village ; and Magus will confequently imply the fame. In the article Mado, I gave the derivation ofthe river Medway, and its old name, fuppofed to have been Madus : But I forgot to explain this ftation, and here fupply that defea. To conclude this article : Richard confidered Noiomagos, or Noviomagus, not as Regnum ; and to find a place for the capi tal of the Regni, he placed it in this Iter at Holwood Hill, or foraewhere near Woodcote, influenced hereto by Antonine's nuraber 18, before referred to in his fecond journey. But frora the Monk of Ravenna there appear to have been at leaft two places of this narae, one of which we have proved to be Regnum ; and all our difficulties ceafed, when we dif covered another 6 miles frora Southfleet, inftead of 18 railes frora this place. To the raany conjefilures, and to the various arguments for Holwood, for Woodcote, for Carfhalton, for Beddington, and for other places, what then can we fay, but that fome ignorant tranfcriber placed this 18 againft Vag niaca, In the 2d Iter of Antonine, inftead of 6; and that this raiftake has forraed ftations without roads, and roads without ftations: In fine, that this No. 18, with our im paffable ways, have taught us the vulgar adage, that tha fartheft way about. Is the neareft way home. 173 The reraainder of this Iter has been already noticed ; and I fhall only remark further, that the diftance frora Petuaria to York, 46 miles, is the farae, allowing for odd meafures, as Iter 5, from Eboracum to Prasturlo, which is there 45. Hence Praeturium and Petuaria, notwithftanding the opinion of antiquaries, are the farae ftation, and from the^e names fome point at Spurn Head muft be this place. 174 RICHARD, ITER. XVIII. Ab Eboraco per Medium Infula Claufentum ufque fic : — Richard, Iter. 18. Legolio, M.P 21 Ad Fines 18 16 . 16 Derventione 16 Ad Trivonani 12 Etoceto 12 Mandueffedo 16 Bennonis 12 Tripontio It Ifannavaria 12 Erinavis 12 ^lia Caftra 16 Doracina 15 Tamefi .' 6 'Vindomi 15 Claufento 46 Antonine, Iter. 2. Etocetum Mandueffedum 6, 16 'Venonim 12 Iter 6 inv. Tripontium 9 Ifannavatia 12 Sites qf Stations. From York through thc middle of the Ifland to Bittern. Caftle Ford 21 Said to be Temple"! „,, Brough on the Don /•''' Tapton Hill, nearl ,-- Chefterfield /'* Camp near Penkridge 12 Little Chefter 12 Berry Farm inBran-l ,- fton /'^ Wall 12 Mancefter 16 Copfton 12 Cathorp 11 Burrow Hill 12 Said to be Black") Ground near Chip- V 1 2 ping Norton J Alcefter nearBicefter 16 Dorchefter 16 On the Tames 6 Silchefter 15 Bittern ..,; 38 This Iter, like the 4th, goes from York to Caftleford, thence to the right joins the Riceneld Street, and paffes Teraple Brough, Chefterfield, Penkridge, Little Chefter, and Branfton, to Wall. Hence on the Watling-Street It paflTed Mancefter, Copfton, Cathorp, and at Burrow Hill, left the known road for Alcefter,-* on the Akeman. Brinavis is placed * In a copy of Dr. Stukeiey's Richard, by me, there is the following MS. note. " The road runs north of the town (Burton) overBranston Moor, straight to Stretton, Rugber, Borough Cop Hill, East of Litchfield, which is 12 miles fronr. the last station, and Ikenild-street runs by it. But it looks as if there was a break in the Iter, which having gone along the Ikenild street to the point near Litchfield, where it crosses the Watling-street, turns off at a right angle down the 175 at Black Ground. From Alcefter a road ran over Ottraoor, and nearly to Dorchefter ; thence it paffed to Silchefter, &c. as raentioned by Dr. Beeke in the Archaeologia. LEGOLIO, M.P. 2i: Caftleford %i. Already explained. AD FINES, Said to be at " Temftle Brough." Suftftofed to be " Tafiton Hill, near Chefterfield." — — — — - •' Camft near Penkridge." DERVENTIONE, «' Little Chefter." AD TRIVONAM, " Berry Farm 'in Branfton." We are obliged to antiquaries for giving us thefe places of ftations, and we fhould have been more obliged, had they given us their features or defcriptions. In order that we might have been enabled to judge, whether their former and prefent names agree. A dry lift Is of little fervlce, but I have no other to offer my reader. ETOCETO, Wall. Already es^plained, MANDUESSEDO, ditto. BENNONIS, ditto, east to Etocetum (Wall), and then returns back the same way, and goes along it to Isannavaria (Towcester) (as in Antonine's 6th Iter), and there again breaking off turns full south to Clausentum." I pre tend not to be a judge ofthis track, but I give it to my reader as in this MS, note. 176 TRIPONTIO, the fame. ISANNAVARIA, ditto. BRINAVIS, Said to^ be Black Ground. From Bri, an hill, and Nav from Av, water. ^LIA CASTRA, M.P. i6, Alcefier i6, Allefilus is fuppofed to have flain Caraufius at this place, and the narae, like the appeUations in Plutarch on rivers, &c. is faid to have come from the deftroyer. But this deno mination is otherwife rendered by Aid, old, which Is not an iraproveraent on the iraport. This ruined old town lies in a very wet and low fituation, and frora Av, water, changed to Au and Al, we raay more rationally derive Alcefier. DORACINA, M.P. 15. Dorchefter 15. Is partly furrounded by the Tames, and has great remains. It may be derived frora Dur, water, and In, land, which laft fyilable, with C prefixed, iraplies inclofed landor camp, TAMESI, M. P. 6. On the Tames 6. I will not leffen the farae of the Tames and the Ifis. Ety mologifts have written with fo rauch poetical infplratlon on the marriage of thefe ftreams, and of the conjunfilion of their names, that they have left me only to ftate — that rivers often carry the appellations of their asftuarles from their mouths to their fources. This ftream may derive Its name frora Tamh, the fea, and Es or Is, a dirainutive. Its water frora over flowing forraerly a very large track of land from Its mouth to Windfor, tho' now confined to its prefent banks, took per haps the name of ihe litilefea. — Many other harbors and their ftrearas have taken a like denomination as to import. — In the word Island, /j raeans thefea; and Island, the fea land.—' 177 The firft fyilable in Ifis means alfo thefea; but Is in the end ing Is a diminutive, and means little, as in the Tames or Tamis. The Ifis is therefore a fyhoPyme of Tamefa or Tames, and means alfo the Utile fea. Thefe explanations illufirate each other, arid fhew that the Tames and Ifis may be fynonyraous, and diftinfit naraes for the farae ftream, and cannot be joined together in one -word, fuppofing that Tamh means ihe fea : But If Tamh be fuppofed to raean ftreara, with Is or Es poftfixed, it may imply the fea ftream : With Isis poftfixed; the little fea fiream.* VINDOMI, M.P. 15.* Silchefter IS. Vindomi is marked Caleva, in the tranflation of Richard ; but I have fhewn this to be erroneous, under the head Vin donum. CLAUSENTO, M. P. 46. Bittern 38. Mentioned already. * Iss or Ess means a ship, and the ending in Tames has been Said to come from this word. Tamh, or Tam, implying the water as well as tlie sea, and Es being a plural ending, thi? name may be supposed to mean the waters: But this rendering caimot be accounted proper, for where running water is in one body we consider it in the singular only, as a stream, or as water; if running in more than one body, the plural number is adopted : Thus, for a town at the confluence of rivers, we raay employ a plural termination : But after streams have united they are one river, and cannot with any propriety he called waters or streams. In the Hebrew, according to Bishop Stock, most large ri vers are called seas ; in our island most of oar great streams, which communicate with the .'ea, are called little seas. TheviorA Navis means a ship. But Nav in this word means the sea ; and Is or Iss, a ship, means also a house. Navis then literally means the sea house. W I have now terminated my enquiries, The fignification* pf our pld names of rivers, hills, vallies, and plains, with thofe of our towns, of our harbours, of our provinces, and even thofe of our kingdom,'* were unknown. The derivations of the names of ftations were totally loft ; th? fites of fome were uncertain ; and the places of others forgotten. I have fliown the principles from which names were ori» ginally formed, and thro' thefe have fixed many uncertain Roman towns ; difcovered fome unknown ones ; and noted a few imaginary Roman fettlements. Overlooking fuch inventions a'nd ftories, a£ chance, as fancy, and as unfkilfulnefs, ordinarily fhggeft : — And contemplating only, the many remarkable errors in ancient defcription ; the incre dible fidions and mifiakes in old appellations ; and the extraordi' ¦nary fiories and fables relating to pafi hiftory, I fhall have little reafon to doubt the utility of my labour. It muft be allowed, I conceive, that we have for centuries been treading on darknefs and confufion in folving old deno minations ; but I hope that the light flowing from a rational conformity of words to fubjefils will fhew, that " there is no thing fof eeretly hidden, hut time and truth will reveal it" • The word Britannia has been rendered by a learned modern au thor " The Land aftheFlsh God Noah who enleiedinto the Covei< ant :> Ireland he translated << The Land of tht lUooif." RICARDI CORINENSIS MONACHI WESTMONASTERIENSI,^ DE SITU BRITANNIM J.IBRI DUO, Bale's Praef. to Lelande's New Year's Gift. As ye find a notable antyquyte, such as are (he By storyes of Gildas and Nemtius amonge the Brytaines, Stephanides and AssERius among the Euglishe Saxons, lete them anon be imprented, a'nd so brynge them into a numbre of Coppyes both to their and your owne perpeludl fame. RICARDI MONACHI WESTMONASTERIENSIS COMMENTARIOLI GEOGRAPHICI DK SITU BRITTANI^ ET STATIONUM auAS romani ipsi in ea insula .edificaverxjnt LIBER PRIMUS. CAPUT I. lFi INIS erat orbis ora Gallici littoris, nifi Brittania infula, non qualibet amplitudine, noraen pene orbis alterius mereretur; ofitigentis enim et araplius millibus paffuum longa porrigitur, ita ut earn In Caledonicmti ufque promun- torium metiaraur. II. Veteres Britanniam, ab albis rupibus, primum Albio- nem, poftea, vocabulo gentis fuae, Brittaniam eognomina- verunt, cum Brittanicae vocarentur omnes de quibus mox paulo dicemus. III. Inter feptemtriones et occidentem locata eft, Ger- manias, Galliae, Hifpanlse, maxumis Europee partibus magno intervallo adverfai oceano Athlantico clauditur. IV. Habet ipfa Brittania a merldie Galliam Belgieam, eujus proximum littiis tranfmeatitibus civitas aperit, quae Bhutupis porJtus dicitur : hic aheft a Geflbriaco Moriaorumi BrittanicaB gentis portu, trajefitu milliura L. five, ut quidam v4 184 fcripfere, fladiorum CCCCL, illinc confpicmnttjr Brittones, quos " --¦ penitus toto divisos orbe — " canit Virgilius Maro in Eclogis. V. Agrippa, vetus orbis defcriptor, latitudinem ejus CCC. m. p. credit. Beda vero refilius CC, exceptis duntaxat pro- llxioribus diverforuni promuntoriorum trafilibus, ^qiijbus efficitur ut circuitus ejus quadragies ofities feptuaginta quin que millia pafl!uum compleat. Marcianus, author Graecus, mecum MDIOOLXXV. milliaria habet. CAPUT II. I. xmLBION, quae Brittania Magna .a. Chryfofthomo au- thore Graeco dicitur, natura, ut refert Caefar, triquetra et Siciliae raaxiime firallls eft; cujus unura latus eft contra Gal- liam Celticam, hujus lateris alter angulus, qui eft ad Can- tlura, ad orientem folem ; inferior, qui eft ad Ocriuura pro- muntoriura apud Damnonos, ad meridiem et Hifpaniam Tar- raconenfera fpefilat. Hoc latus tenet circiter millia paf- fuura D. II. AJterum latus vergit ad Hyberniarn et occidentem folera; hujus eft longitudo lateris, ut fert veterum opinio, DCC. m.p. . . . . f^ III. Tertlum eft contra fepteratriones, cui parti nulla eft objefila terra praeter infulas; fed ejus angulus lateris maxurae ad Germaniara Magnam fpefilat ; huic a Novanto cherfonefo per Taixalorum regionis angulum Cantium promuntorium ufque millia paflTgum DCCC. in longltudlnem efle exlftlraa- tur. Ita oranes infulam computabant in circiiitu vicles cen- fena millia paflTuum, fed errant, nara a Cantio Ocrinum ufque m. p. eft diftantia CCCC. inde Novantum M. der inde Cantiura MMCC. totius infulae circuitus, ut fupra, MMIVfCCCCCC. millia paffuum eft. 185 IV. Forraam totius Brittaniae Livius et Fabius Rufticus, veterum dofiliflSmi authoies, oblongae fcutulae vel bipenni af-' fimllavere; et, ut annallum conditor Tacitus, eft ea fades' citra Caledoniam, unde et in unlverfara fama eft tranfgreflTa ; fed iniraenfura et enorrae fpatiura procurrentiura extremo jam llttore terrarum, velut in cuneum tenuatur. Sed Caefar, ipclutlffiraus difilator, cura Mela Roraanorura nobili fcrlptore,' pluribus cara trlquetrae dixere firailera : de quo fupra. V Si Ptolemaeo, orbis terrarum defcrlptori egregio, allls- que, coaevis illi fcriptorlbus habenda fides, litterain Z, fed inverfara, repraefentat haec Infula, nee taraen ex omni parte exafile quadrare hoc fimile ftifficienter praebet recentlori aevo defcriptaruiu mapparum infpefilio. Triquetra tamen figura fob AngllK quodammodo videtur conveniens. CAPUT III. ,.C. jIETEKUM BrlttanLara qui mortales initio coluerinf, indigenae an advefli, vtt inter nationes caeteras, parura cora- pertura. Solis quippe Judsis, et per Ipfos finitimis quibus dam gentibus, hoc contigit fellcltatis, ut a primo inde mundi exordio gentis fuae origlnem contlnua ferie ex infalllbllibus deducere polfint monumentls. II. Habitus corporum varii, atque ex eo argumenta : nam que rutuls Caledoniam habitantlum coraas, raagni artus, Germanicam originera affeverant ; Silurura colorati vultus, et torti plerumque crines, et pofitu contra Hifpaniara, ut au thor eft Tacitus, Iberos veteres trajeciife, eafque et In Hy- bernia fedes occupaffe fidera faclunt. Proxlml Gallis et fimiles funt, feu durante origlnis vl, feu procurrentibus in diverfa terris, pofitio cceli corporibus habitum dedit. HI. Heic, fi luberet indulgere fabulis, notare poffera Ve- netos ope coraraercii navalis Incolas rellgionefque his terris primum inluliffe; imo non defunt fcriptores qui Herculenj 186 hue qudljue pef venifTc, regnumquc conftituifTe, referunt : his veto tam alte reconditis antiquitatibus, fabulis hinc inde re- fertis, immorari vix operas pretium videtur. IV. In univerfum tamen eftimanti, ,Gallos vicinum folum occupaffe credibile eft : eorum facra deprehendas, fuperfti- tionura, ait Tacitus, perfuafionem ; fermo haud multum di» verfus: pro ulteriori figno infervit Druidum traditio, una cum nominibus civitatum, quae vero omnes iis nominibus ap- pellabantur, quibus gentes, orfae ex Gallis civitatibus, quae eo pervenerunt, atque agros colere ceperunt. V, Hominum eft, inquit Caefar, infinlta multitude, crebcrri- maque aedificla, fere Gallicis confimilia, pecora fine numero. VI. Omnium tamen humaniffimi, qui Brittaniam auftri- nara incolebant, neque multum a Gallis differebant confue- tudlne; ulteriores plerique frumenta non ferebant, fed lafile, frufitu, et came vivebant, lanae US' ufus ac veftium ig- notus erat, et quanquam continuis frigoribus utebantur pel- libus, taraen cervinis aut ovinis veftiti erant, ct lavabantur in fiurainlbus. VIL Oranes vero fe Brittones olim vitro infecerunt, quod coeruleum efficit colorera, atque, refert Caefar, hoc horribi- liore funt in pugna adfpefilu: capilloque funt, ut ait Roman orum dux, proralffo, atque omni parte corporis rafa praetet caput et labrum fuperius, VIII. Uxores habebant Brittones deni duodenique inter fe communes, et maxurae fratres cum fratribus, parentes cum liberis ; fed, fi qui erant ex his nati, eorum habebantur li- beri, a quibus primum virglnes quaeque du^ae erant. Sua quemque mater uberibus alit, nee ancillis nee nutricibus de- lefitanlur, IX, Utebantur aut nummo sreo, aut annulls ferreis, ad certum pondus exarainatis, pro nummis, ut author eft Caefar Diaator. X. Leporem et galllnam et anferem guftare Brittones fas. non putabant, hsc taraen alebant anirai voluptatifque caufa. XL Erant autem margaritae, frena heburnea, et armillae, et elefilrina atque vitrea vafa, et gagates lapides, el, quod exterls excellit, ftannuro, magna copia taerces. 187 XII, Utebantur et navibus, quarum carinas primum ae flatumina ex levi materia fiebant, reliquum corpus navium ambitus viminihus coute^ctus eoriis bubulorum integebatur, Quantocunque tempore curfus tepebant, ut author eft Soli- nu?, navigante^, efcisabftinent. De Re Militari Briitonum, XIII. Fert ipfa Brittania populos regefque populorum, ut Mela lib. III. fcripfit : fed funt inculti oranes, atque ut lon- gius a continenti abfunt, ita allarum opum ignari, magis tantum pecore ac finibus dites; caufas autem et bella contra> hunt, ac fe frequenter invicem infeftant, maxurae iraperi- tandi cupidine ftudloque ea prolatandi, quae poffident : foli- tum quidem, Brittones foeminarura dufilu bellaffe, neque fexum in imperils difcrevifie. XIV. Diraicahant Brittones non folum equltatus pedita- tuifque modo, fed etiam bigis et currlbus, Galilee armati : covinos, eflTedas vero, more vulgari, vocabant, quorum fal- catis axibus utebantur, XV. Equitura genus eft, lis, quum eft ufus, atque allquod bellum incidit, ut Csfar eft author, quod ante Horaanorum adventum fere quotatmis accldere folebat, uti aut ipfi injurias inferrent, aut illatas propulfarent : omnes in bello verfantur, atqui eorum, ut quifque eft genere copllfque ampllflliraus, ita plurimos circum fe ambafilos cllentefque habet : hanc unam gratiam potentiamque noverunt. XVI. In pedite erat Brittonura robur, prtjeliantur autem tells et ingentibus gladiis et brevibus cetris. Erant Brittonum gladil, ut ait Tacitus, fine mucrone. XVIL Genus hoc erat ex eflTedis pugnae, ut Caefar in IV. narrat, Primo per omnes partes perequltant, et tela conji- ciunt ; ac ipfo terrore equorum, et ftrepitu rotarum, ordlnes plerumque perturbant : et quum fe Inter equitura turmas in. finuavere, ex elfedis defillunt, et pedibus difpari proelio con» tendunt, Aurigx interim paululum e proelio excedunt, atque ita se coUocant, ut, fi illi a multitudlne hoftiura premantur, expeditura ad fuos receptum habeant : ita raobilltatem equi- tum, ftabilitatem peditum in proeliis prasftant; ac tantum 188, ufu quotidiano, et exercitatione efficiunt, ut in decllvi ac praecipiti loco incitatos equos fuftinere, et brevi moderari, ac flefilere, et per teraonera percurrere, et in jugo infiftere, et lade fe in currus citiflime recipere confueverint. XVIII. Equeftris autera prcelli ratio, et cedentibus et in- fequentibus par atque idem periculum ipferebat. Accedebat hue, ut nunquara conferti, fed rari, magnlfque interyallis, proeliarentur, ftationeC^ue difpofitas haberent, atque alios alii deinceps exciperent ; integrique et recentes defatigatis fuc- , cederent. Utebantur ct tells. XIX. Formam reglminis Brittanici, ante advefilos in hanc infulara Romanos, deterrainare haud facile: hoc certUm, quod nullum ibi ante haec tempora Monarchici imperii vefti- glura, fed Deraocraticum fuiffe potius videtur, nifi forte Ariftocratiara xraulari videatur. Druidum in rd)us maj^umi momenti authoritas non exigua. Commemorantur quidem in antiquiffimis eorura monuraentis principes nonnulii; hi vero brevioris pleruraque iraperii, nee, nifi ingruente eximio' qubdam periculo, et raore difilatorum Romanorum ex tem pore creati videntur. Nee defunt inter ipfos, apud alias fortes gentes, rarifliraa exerapla, elefili ab illis in futurum antlfignauura Ipfius hoftlum duces, ut pro illis in pofterum milltaret, quem nuper hoftem habuerant. XX. Procerltate corporis Gallos aeque ac Romanos vincunt Brittones, ita ut vlfos fibi Roraae juvenes nonduraque adultos Brittones, Strabo philofophus, orbis terrae defcriptor antiquif- fimus, affirmet, qui folltam Gallorum Roraanoruraque fta- turara non levi raoraento excedebant, XXI. Ditlores auftralls Brittaniae Incolae aureo dlgitoriim finiftrae medium annulo ornare in more habuerunt, aurea vero e cello fufpenfa torques a vlllores conditlonis hominibus difcernebat optimatura eralnentiores. Septentrionales vero (hi veteres erant regni indigent) veftium ufus ficuti ac a longo inde tempore avi abavique, tantum non ignari, ventrem et cervicem ferreo cingunt, ut fert Herodlanus, nobilis Grae- corum fcrlptor, annulo; ornamentum Id effe ac divitiarum argumentura exiftimantes, accedente in ufura potius quam oj-;iatum,fcut,p anguftp, et lancea, gladloque e nudis et pifilis 189 corporibus dependente. Lorlcam interim galeamque, fntura nempe paludes tranfeuntibus irapedimento, rejiciunt atque contemnunt. XXII. Inter caetera autem fuit et hoc Brittanicae confUetu- dinis, ut viatores et mercatores etiam invites confiftere co-" gerent, et quod quifque eorum de una alterave re apud ex- teros memorabile audierit, aut cognoverit, quaererent, et mercatores peregre advenientes in oppidis vulgus circumfif- teret ; quibus ex regionlbus veniant, quafqne ibi res cogno- verint, pronunciare cogentes. His ruraoribus atque auditio- nibus permoti, de fummis faipe rebus confilia ineunt, quorum eos e veftigio poenitere neceffe eft, quum incertis rumoribus ferviant, et plerique ad voluntatem eorura fifita refpondeant. XXIII. Funera eorum funt magnifica et furaptuofa, ora- niaque, quae vivis cordi fuiffe arbitrantur, in ignera inferunt, etiam arraa et aniraalla. Sepulchrura tumulus ex cefpitibus erigit. CAPUT IV. I. Jj^ ATIO Brittonura fuit oranis, ut Gallorum, admo- dum dedlta rellglonibus ; atque ob eara caufara qui gravio- ribus affefili raorbis, quique in prceliis perlculifque verfa- bantur, aut pro vifitimis homines iraraolabant, aut fe iramo- laturos vovebant. II. Ad peragenda crudella hsc facra, druidum utebantur minifterlo ; nee credebant placari poffe Decs, nifi homlnis caedes humano fangulne penfaretur. Hinc Inftituta publice iftiufmodi facrificia, oblataque, ut gratiflima Diis hoftia, qui in furto, latroclnlo, aliave graviori culpa deprehenfi, his vero deficientibus, ad innocentlura quoque mafilatlonera defcende- bant, ut quocunque demura raodo DU placarentur. III. Nifi adfuerint druldes, res facra rite celebrari non credebatur : hinc publica non minus quara privata facra pro- curandi negotlum illis unice incumbebat, Erat penes hoc 190 religionis cura, ^que ac myfteriorum ititerpretatio, corporis quoque et fanitatis five tuendas, fivereftituends curam habe bant, continue nje'dlcinae perltiflimi, IV, Inter d^s Ipfis prseclpue colebatar Mercurius, cujus pluriraa prolbibant firaulachra. poft hunc Juftitiam (qui Brittonibus Adrafte dicebatar), hinc Apolllnem, Martera (qui etiam Vltucadrus appellabatur). Jovem, Minervara, Herculem, Vifiloriam (Andatem vpcatam), Dianam, Cybe- lem et Plutonem venerabantur, eandem fere de his numini- bus ac quidera alias gentes opinionera amplest. V. A Dite autera, ut et Galli, gentis fuae origlnem dedu cere allaborabant Brittones. Antiquiffiraam hanc venditaiites druidum traditlonem, earn ob caufara quilibet temporum fpatia, non dierum, fed nofitium numero definiebant, dieiqua raenfis et anni natalls initia ita numerare eonfueverunt, ut capto a nofile initio dies fubfequeretur ; qus confitetudo om- nino convenit cum antiquiffima ilia, qus Gen, I, habetiJr nofiliura ac dierura computatlone. VI. Ad druides magnus difciplinae caufa confluebat ado- lefcentiura numerus ; hi quippe in magno .irant apud ipfos honore, nara fere de omnibus controverfiis, publlcis priva* tifque, conftituebant, et fi quod adiHlffum erat faclnus, fi caedes fafita, fi de haereditate, de finibus controverfia erat, iideta decernebant : praemia poenafque conftituerunt, fi quis aut privatus aut publlcus eorum decreto non ftetit, facrificiis interdicebant ; hac exclufionis poena apud eos erat graviffiraa. Quibus ita interdifiium, ii nuraero impiorum ac fceleratorum habebantur : lis omnes decedebant, aditum eorum fermo» nemque defugientes, ne quid ex contagione incomraodi ac- ciperent : neque iis petentibus jus reddebatur, neque honos habebatur uUos, VII, His autem omnibus, druidibus praeerat unus, qui fummam inter eos poteftatem habebat et authoritatem. Hoc mortuo, fucceflbr dabatur, qui inter reliquos excellebat dig- nitate ; at fi plures effent dignitate pares, fufiragio druidum res coramlttebatur; nonnunquam etiam de priiicipatu armiB couteiidebant. 191 VIIL Druldes k fcello abefle folebant, neque tributa una cum reliquis pendebant, militiae vacationem, oranlumque rerum habebant immunitatem ; tantis excitati praemils, et fua fponte, multi in difcipllnam conveniebant, et a propin- quis parentibufque mittebantur. IX, Magnum ibi nuraerura verfuum edifcere folebant, quod unicum apud eos memoriae et annallum genus : itaque nonnulii annos vicenos in difcipllna perraanebant, neque fas efle exiftimarunt cam litteris mandare, quum taraen in reli quis fere rebus, publlcis privatifque rationibus, Graecis lit teris uterentur. " Id michi duabus de caufis,'' inquit D. Julius, " inftituilfe videntur ; quod neque in vulgus difci pllnam efferri velint; neque eos, qui difcunt, litteris con fi- fos, minus raeraoria; ftudere ; quod fere plerlfque accidit, ut prxfidio litterarum, diligentiam in perdifcendo, ac memoriam remittant. X. Inprlmis hoc perfuadere allaborabant, non interire ani- mas, fed ab aliis poft mortem tranfire ad alios ; atque hoc maxurae ad virtutem excitari putabant, metu raortis neglefilo, Multa prasterea de fyderibus atque eorura motu, de mundi et terrarum magnitudine, de rerura nafura, de Deorum vi ac poteftate difputabant, et juventuti tradebant follicite, XI. Non eft omittenda de vifco admiratio : nihil habe bant druides vifco et arbore in qua gignatur (fi modo fit robur) facratius. Jam per fe roborum ellgebant lucos, nee uUa facra fine ea Fronde conficiebant ; ut inde appellati quo que interpretatione Graeca poffint A^vihs (Druides) videri. Enimvero quicquid adnafcatur illis, e coelo miffum putabant, fignumque effe elefitae ab ipfo Deo arboris. Eft autem Id rarura admodum inventu, et repertum raagna religione peti- tur, et ante orania fexta luna, qucc principium menfium an- norumque bis facit, et feculi, poft tricefimum annum ; quia jam virium abunde habebat, nee tamen fit fui dimidia. Ora nia fanantem appellantes fuo vocabulo. Sacrificio epulifque rite fub arbore praeparatis, duos admovebant candldi coloris tauros, quorum cornua tunc priraura vinciantur, Sacerdos Candida vefte cultus arborem fcandebat, fake aurea dime- tiens ; candido id excipiebatur fago : tunc demum vifitiraas 192 immolant, pra:cantes, ut fuum donura Deus profperum fa- ceret. His, quibus dederant, foecunditatem eo poto darl cuicunque aniraali fterili arbitrabantur, contraque venena omnia efle remedio : tanta gentium in rebus frivolis plerum que religlo fuerat ! XII. Druldarum difcipllna in noftra Brittania reperta, at que inde in Galliam tranflata effe exiftimatur ; unde Plinius eleganter declamat lib. XXX. his verbis : " Sed quid ego haec coraraeraorem In arte oceanura quoque tranfgreffa, et ad naturae inane pervefila ? Brittania hodleque earn attonite ce lebrat tantis ceremonlis, ut dedlflfe Perfis videri polfit :" idem Julius Caefar afiirmat in Ephemeridls ; " Et nunc, qui dili- gentius eata rem cognofcere volunt, plerumque illo^ difcendi caiiffa, proficlfcuntur." XIII. Druides certo anni tempore in finibus Brittaniae, in infuls Mouae luco confecrato, confidebant ; hue oranes un- dlque, quos inter controverfia, conveniebant, eorumqueju- dlclls decretlfque acquiefcebant. XlV. Praeter druldes apud Gallos atqu? Brittones erant bardi poetae, qui Deum Heroumque res geftas, herolcis ex- pofitas verfibus, cura dulcibus lyrae modulls cantitabant. XV. De his arabobus ita cecinit Lucanus vates his verfi bus; quibus hoc caput finlara : " Vos quoque, qui fortes animas, belloque peremptas Laudibus in loiigura, vates ! d>mittitis cEvum, Plurima securi fudislis carmina bardi. Et vos harbaricos ritus, raoremque sinislrum Sacrorum, druidEB, positis repetistis ab armis. Solis nosse Decs, et coell numina vobis, Aut solis nescire datum : nemora alta remotis Incolitis lucis. Vobis authorihus, umbrae Non tacitas Eiehi sedes, Ditisqne profundi Pallida regna peluiit ; regit idem spiritus artus Orbe alio : longiE, canitis (si cognita) vitse Mors media est. Certe populi, quos despicit Ai'CtOS, Felices errore suo, quos ille timorum Ma.xnmus, haud urget Lclhi metus : inde ruendi In ferrum mens prona viris, animaeque capaces Mortis; ct ignavum redituras parcere vitae."' 193 CAPUT V. I. '^L^PIMA fruglbus atque arboribus infula, et alendis apta pecoribus ac jumentis ; vineas etiam quibufdam iu locis germlnans. Sed et avium ferax terra raarlque generis dl- verfi; fluvlls. quoque multum pifcofis, ac fontibus praeclara Gopiofis, et quidera praecipue Ifcio abundat et anguilla. II. Capluntur autera faeplflirae et vitull raarlnl, et deh phlnes, nee non et ballenae, de quo apud Satyrlcum mentio nem invenlamus : " Quanto delphinis bajjena Brittanica major ?" III. Exceptis autem variorum generibus conchyllorum. In quibus funt et raufcull, quibus Inclufara faepe raargaritam omnis quidera coloris optimam invenlunt. Id eft, et rubl- cundl, et purpurel, et hyaclnthini, et prafini, fed maxurae candldi, ut fcripfit venerabllis Beda In prima Eccl. Hift. ad Regem Confulfum. IV. Sunt et cochleae, falls fuperque abundantes, quibus tinfilura cocclnel coloris conficitur, cujus rubor pulcherriraus, nullo unquam foils ardore, nulla valet pluvlarum injuria pal-- lefcere ; fed quo vetultior eft, eo folet effe venuftlor. V; Habet fon tes falinarum et fontes calidos, etexeisflu- vlos balnearura calidarura, orani aetati et fexui per diftinfila loca, juxta fuura cuique modum accoraraodatos. VI. Nafcltur Ibi plumbum album In raeditcrranels regionl bus. In raarltlrais ferrum ; fed ejus exigua eft copia; aere utuntur Importato; gignit et aurura, et argentum. Fert et lapidem gagatem pluriraum optimumque; eft autera nigro-t gemraeus et ardens igni adraotus, Incenfus ferpentes fugat, adtritu calefafilus adplicita detinet aeque ut fuccinura. VII. Et quia Brittania prope fub feptentrlonali vertice mundi jacet, lucldas aeftate nofiles habet ; Ita ut medio fspe terapore nofitis in queftionera venlat Intuentlbus, utrura cre- pufculum adhuc permaneat vefpertinum, an jam advenerit matutinum ? utpote nofilurno fole non longe fub terris ad 194 orientem boreales per plagas redeunte. Unde etiam plurims longitudlnis habet dies a;ftate, ficut et nofiles contra in bruraa, fole nimlrura tunc in Lybicas partes fecedente, id eft, hora- rura X. et VIII. ut author eft Cleoraedes: pluriraae item brevitatis nofiles aeftate et dies habet in bruraa, hoc eft, VI. foluraraodo aequinofiHalium horarora ; cum in Armenia, Ma cedonia, Italia, caeterlfque ejufdem lineae regionlbus, longlf- fiffia dieis five nox XV. brevlffima Villi, compleat horas. VIII. Sed de Brittania Brittonlbufque in genere fatis pro- llxe commemoravi. Res ipfa requirit ad partlcularla tandem defcendere, atque. In fequenlibus, ftatum faturaque diverfa - rum, qux hanc Infulam inceluerunt, nationum, quae eandem nobilitarunt, civitates, cet. quales fub ditione Roraana erant, ex ordine depingere mei jam erit propofiti. CAPUT VL lBi BRITTANIA, fecundum accuratiffiraa veterum, qua propius fidem funt, monuraenta, erat oranis divifa in partes feptem ; quarum fex alio atque alio tempore imperio Romano adjefitae fuerunt, feptlma vero fub folis bariar-is Caledonlis. II. Supra difitae Brittanise partem erant Brittania Pi Ima, Secunda, Flavia, Maxima, Valentia, et Vefpafiana, quarum ultima noli diu ftetit in manibus Romanorum. Ex liis Brit- taniara Primam a Flavia Thamefis flumen, -a Britannia Se cunda mare dividit. Flavia inkium eapit a mari Gernwnico, continet^ir Thamefi fi.uvio, Sabrina-* a finibus Silurum Ordo- vicumque, vergit ad feptemtriotres et Brigantum regionem. Maxima ab extremis Flaviae finibus oritur, pcrtiiiet ad infe- riorera partem Muri, qui totam ex tranfverfo percun-It infu lam, fpefilatque in feptemtriones. Spatinm ioter ambos, hunc et aliura, qui ab iraperatore An-tonino Pio, inter £do- lam et Clyddam extrufilus eft, Murum, occupat Valentiaxw, * Forsitiin, " Sabrina et Deva," -vM. XXf. 196 Vefpafiana autem a Bdorae aefiuarlo ad civitatem Alclulth, unde linea gd pftlum fluminis Vararis dufta terminos oftendlt. Secunda ad eain partem oceani, quas gd Hyberniara pertlnet, fpefilat inter occafum et feptemtriones. Sed de provlnclls fatis, HI. Neceflarlum vero duciraus, antequara ad accuratiorem BOS conferamus defcrlptionem, regiminis in hifce provinclls conftitutlonera pauds attlngere. Depreheijdlmus adeoque totam, antlquifiJmIs teraporibijs, plurlura regulorum ftatu- umque arbitrio divifim paruifle Brittaniam, .quorum non- nullj, etiam poft occupatam a Roraanis provinclara, fuper- fuilfe commemorantur ; fed vix umbra regiae dignitatis iftis principlbus rell^la, contrariura nempe diffuadente politica ilia, qua Romani olim, prae cultlffirals etiam quibufque gen tibus, inclaruerunt prudentla. Vlfitrlcibus Roraanorura armis fubjugjitse Iraperatoria authprltate conftitutus praeerat Lega- tus, Ipfa Brittania vero provincia erat proconfularis. Per plures base imperii conftltutio duravlt aetates ; licet In plures interim' Ipfa infula divifa fuerit partes ; primum nempe In Superiorem ,et Inferiorera, deinceps v£ro, uti antea deraon- ftravlraus, in feptera difpertlta provinclas, mutata regiminis forma : deinde diu parult, ut iraperatoria fedes, hac infula Caraufio, eifque quos.in fpcjetatem adfciverat tyrannls. Glo ria et prasfidlum Chrlftlanlfml, Conftantlnus Magnus, credi- tur M^P'.im.am et Valentiam Confulares, Primam, Secundam, et Flaviam Pr^fidlales, fecllfe. Toll vero infulae praapofitus eft Vicarius, vir pe'rfpicabilis, fub difpofitlone viri illuftrls Domini Praefefill Praetorli GalUj;; praeter quem In vetufto quodam volumlne circa eadera tempore cqmn|iempra|tur all- quls exirnias dignitatis vir, thulp Cpmitis Brittaniarum in- fi^nl^, alius itidera, Qoines littoris Saxpnici, tertius prsterea Dux Brittania difitus, aliique plures, magnis praefefill raune- ribus, quae, cuni diftinfila eprura notitia. Injuria temporis, irnpetrari npn potuerit, cogimur taciti praeterlre. IV. Prolixum i\anc tapdem iter Ingredior, totam non minus inful^ii;!, quam fingulfifque , ejus partes cuiiofaluflra- turus Indaglne, preflurufque optlmorum in hoc negotio au- thorum veftigia. Fiat vero ab extrema Prims provlnclae ora o 2 196 initlum, cujus littora Gallias objiciuntur. Tres vero lauda- tiflimos valldiffiraofque flatus, Cantianura nerape, Belgicum, et Damnonicum, coraplefilitur haec provincia, de quibus ea, qua fieri potetit, cura nobis figlUatlm agendum. Cantium primo luftreraus. V, Ad extreraara Brittaniae Primae orientalem oram remo- tam Cantium, Cantlls quondam habltatum, civitatibus Duro- brobi et Cantiopoli, qux eorura metropolis; hic fepultus eft D, Auguftinus Anglorum apoftolus : Dubrs, Lemanus, et Regulbium, prsfidio a Roraanis munita, eorumque prlraa- riura Rhutupi, dcdufila eo colonia, raetropolls fafilura, por- tufque clafli Roraanorura, qus oceano feptentrlonali domi- nabatur, reciplendae fafilus idoneus. TantI noralnis fuit hsc civitas, ut littora viclna ex ea difila fint Rhutuplna, de qui- bus Lucanus poeta : " Aut vagafe cum Thelis Rhutupinaque littora fervent." Inde quoque ingentia et grati faporls oftrea Romara tranflata, ut author eft Juvenalls Satyricus his verbis : " Circaeis nata forent, an Lucrinum ad saxum, Rhutupinove edita fundo Ostrea, callebat primo depiendere morsu." Statio etiara fuit, fub difpofitlone viri fpefilabills Comltis lit toris Saxonlcl, legionls fecundae Auguftae. VI. Quam plurimis hoc Cantiorum regnura fiurainlbus rl- gatur, quorum celebrlora, Madus, Sturius, Dubris, et Le manus, qui Cantlos a Blbrocls difcernebat. VII. Inter tria iftg prascipua Brittaniae promuntoria, erai- net illud, quod a Cantio nomen habet : ibi oceanus in angu. lum quafi redafilus, curfum itapromovet fluxioneraquefuara, donee, ut veteres tradunt, fretura Iftud oceani, quod jam Brittaniae forraat infulara, effecerlt. VIII. A Cantio, vafta ilia quae Anterlda nonnullis, aliis Caledonia difila fylva, late extenditur ad CL. milliaria per BIbrocorum ac Segontiacorum terras, ad Heduorura ufque fines excurrens, De hac fylva ita cecinit Lucanus : " Unde Caledoniis fallit turbata Brittauos." 197 IX. Cantiis proxlml, et, utputant nonnulii, fubjefiti, Bib roci, quiet aliis Rherai dicuntur; natio In monumentls non penitus ignota, quibus habltatum BIbroicum, Regentium, Novlomagumque metropolis. Anderidam vero occupatam tenuerunt Romani. X. Confines illis apud ripam Thamefis habltabant Attre- bates, quorura urbs prlraaiia Caleba. XI. Infra hos, propius flumen Cunetlura, habltabant Segontiaci, quorum caput fuit Vindonum. XII. Ad oceanum, Bibrocis affines, luferlus habltabant, fic difill, Belgae, quorum urbes primarlae Claufentum, quod nunc Sotheamptona dicitur, Portus Magnus, oraniuraque praecipua Venta, nobillflTiraa civitas a-d fluraen Antonara fita. Sorbiodunum vero tenebat pracfidlum Romanorum. Omnes enira Belgae AUobroges funt, et fuara a Celtis Belgifque ori glnem, traxere: hi, non multis ante Caifaiis adventum In hanc infulara feculls, relifila patria, Gallia, a Gerraanorum Roraanoruraque populis infeftata, atque devlfila ; illi, qui, trdjefito fluralne Rheni, eorum expugnatas occupavere regi ones, de quo autera prpllxlus M. Difilator Caefar, federa heic fibi elegerunt. xm. Oranes regiones quae Thamefi, verfus meridiem, ad jacent, olim, uti Vetera monumenta declarant, a bellicofii Senonum gente fuerunt occupatae; qui, fub dufilu et aufpicio decantatlflirai regis Brenni, peragrata Gallia, Alpibufque, adhuc invlis, fibi patefafitis, Romara faftu elatam ifta incur- fione vaftara folo facile aequalfent, nifi RempubUcam Roma- nam, quara raore nutrlcis in finu quafi geftare (dura In^ra deftlnatura ab illis faftigium agebat) videbantur Fata, cladem averfura Manllura clangore anferis excitaflent, qui, circa montera unura pendentes, et nofile fubeuntes, barbares a furarao Capitolio dejeclt. Huic eadera Nuralnum cura Ca- millura poftea auxilio mifit, qui abeuntes a tergo aggreffus ita cecidit, ut Senonici fanguinis inundatione omnia Incen- diorum veftigia deleret, urberaque ita rulnae proximam ab interitu vindicaret. Senones autem ob valentlffimam banc expeditionem natale folum, ut cultoribus vacuum, Ita pr«da o3 198 refertiflimum, alienae gefiti, quam Belgas fuprai noiEiinM6s, fuiffe, fatis liquet, concefferunt. XIV. Ad Sabrinam, Thamefi inferius, habltabant Hedui, urbes eorura Ifchalis et Avalonia. Thermae, quae et Aquae Solis nuncupabantur, Roraanorura, qui banc Brittaiiiae oram tenebant, fafilae colonia et perpetua fedes ; urbs nominatlfRma base erat, ad fluraen Abonam fita; ibique fontes calidi, opii- paro exfculpti apparatii, ad ufus mPrtaliUra; quibus fontibus praefules erant Apollinis et MInerVae Nuraina, in quorum ledibus perpetui ignes nunquara labafcunt in favillas, fed Ubi ignis tabuit vertitur in globos faxeos; XV. Infra Heducirum terras fit! erant Durptriges, qui et Morini alias vocahtur. MetrOpoliti habebant Durinura et promuntorium Vltldeliaffl. Ifi hbrUm finibus fenfira coarfila- tur Brittania, et iminenfum efformare videtur brachium, qUod Irrupllonerii minltantera commode repelllt oceanum. XVI. In hoc brachio, quae, intfcrmiflione Uxellae amnis, Heduoi^ura regiPnl protenditur, fita erat regip Cimbforum. Utrurane vero modemuitt 'Walliae fiomen dederint, an vero antiquior fit CImbrorum Pfigo, nOn sque Conftat. Urbes illis praecipuae Termolus et Artavia. Vlfuntur hic, antiquis fic difilae, Hei'Culis coluranae, et non proeul hinc infula Helculfea. Sed a fluminis Uxellae finibus contlnuura procurrit montium jugum, ctii iiomen Ocrinum, extremumque ejus ad prtimun- toriura ejufdera nominis extenditur. i XVII. Ultri Cimbros extreraum infulae angulum incole bant Carhabll, uiide forfitan, quod hodleque retinet nomen, Pbtinuit CarnUbla. Urbes habebant Mufidura et Halangiura : cum vero has olim defertas propemodura et Incultas Brittaniae partes Romani nunquam falutavetint, mitiorls oranino mo. ihenti urbes eorura fuiffe videntur, et hiftoritis propterea ne- glefilae ; geographls tamen mem'btantur promuntoria Bolerium ¦ et Antlveftaeilra. XVIII. Memora'tis modo populis in lltlore oceani auftfuin verfus afiineS ad Belgas- AUobroges fedem habebant Damlip- nli> gens oranium validlffima; qu* ratio moviife videtur Pto- lemaeUm, ul totUm hunc tefrae traClum, qui ih mare brachli Inftar praetenditur, illis adfcripferit. Urbes habebant Uxel- 199 lam, Tamaram, Volubam, Ceniam, omnlumque matrero Ifcam, fluvio cognomini iraralnentera, Fluvii apud ipfos praecipui meraorati raodo Ifca, Durius, Taraarus, atque Ge nius, Ora eorum raarltlma promuntoria exhibet tria, de quibus mox paulo dicemus, Hanc regionem, utpote metsUis abundantem, Phoenicibus, Graecis, et Gallis mercatoribup probe notara fuiffe conftat : hi enim ob magnam quara terr3 ferebat ftanni coplam ep fua frequenter extendebant negotla ; cujus rei praecipua funt documenta fupra nominata tria pro«- muntoria, Helenis fcillcet, Ocrinum, et KfiS (/vsrairov, ut et nomina civitatum, Grascam Phoenlciamque origlnem redo- lentia, XIX, Ultra brachium In oceano fitae funt infula Sygdiles, quae etiara Oeftrorainides et Calfiterrldes vocabantur, difilae, XX, Cura praenorainatis Daranoniis Belgifque cpnjunfitis XXX, prffilia coramififfe narratur valentiflTimus ille imperator Vefpafianus. Decem bi ad auftrales Thamefis et Sabrinae ripas habitantes populi, a Romanisfenfim fubafiti, eoruraque regiones in provinciae forraam redafilae, qux Brittania Prima fuit appellata, cum hic fuerit in iftis terris primus Romanorum vifitoiia frufilus, XXL Succedit ordlpe Brittania Secunda, quae a priorlbus, interflaente Sabritia amne, difcemitur : a provincia autem Flavia, tum memoratus amnis, turo Deva fluvius eandem fe- juoglt, reliquum cingitur a mari interno, Hsec erat cele- brata ilia regio Silurura, tribus valldiffvnis habitata populis, quos inter prae reliquis celebies Sllures, proprie fic difill, quam ab ora relifila turbidum Sabrins fjetum diftraplt : cu jus homines, ut eruditiffimus Sohnus eft autlior, eUam nunc cuftodiunt morera vetuftum, nundinas ac nunwnwxi refutant, dant res et accipiunt ; mutationibus neceflaria potius quajji pretiis parant. Deos percolunt, fcientiam futurorum pariter viri ac foeralnae oftendunt. XXII. Civitates Sjlurum, Sai'iconium, Magna, Gobaneum, et Venta eorum caput, fuerunt. Ifcae v.cro, flumlni immi nentem urbem cognomlnera, tenebat Romanorum coloniia, ibique per annos plures fecunda leg,Io, qua: Aujiufta^ahas vo- cabatur, ftationem habebst. , dojQ?c Valeutiam .pt Rhutupin o 4 200 transferebatur. Haec erat provlnclae Secundae primaria Ro mana. XXIII. Olim ac diu potcns erat hate Silurum regio, fed, cura eara regno Charatlcus tenuit, longe potentlffima : hic continuis novera annis, omnia Romanorum arraa pro ludibrio hablta, faepe evertit, donee de Illo, conjunfilis viribus Roma nos aggreffura, triumphavit Legatus Oftorlus. Charatlcus enim, praelio evadens, auxiliumque a viclnis regibus petens, per aftutiara raatronae Roraanx Carthlfraanduae cura rege Bri-^ gantlae Venutio nuptae, Roraanis dcditus eft. Poft id tera- poris mafcule tantura fuara ipfius ditlonem Idera ille populus defendit, ufque dura a Varlonio fpoliatus, ac tandcra a Fron- tino devlfilus. In formam Romanae, cui Brittania Secunda, ut fupra meralnimiis noraen erat, provinclas fuura redigi pate- retur Imperlum. 'XXIV. Dua: allae fub Slluribus gentes fuere, primum Or dovices, qui In feptentrlonali verfus Infulam Monam; et de inde Dimecia;, qui In extreraa verfus occidentera parte dsge- bant, ubi promuntorium quod Ofiloruplura nuncupatur, unde in Hyberniara tranfitusXXX. railliarium. Diraeclarum urbes Menapia, et primaria Muridunum. Lovantium vero fibi ha- bltandura vendlcaverant Romani. Ultra hos et Silurum ter minos fiti OrdoviceB, quorum urbes Mediolanum et Branno genium, Sabrina in montibus illorura oriunda, majorlbus tribus Brlttanisfluvlis riierlto accenfetur, addito nempe Tha mefi et Tavo. Elucet imprimis in hiftoria nomen Ordovicum ob furatara de inclutlffiral ipforum regis captlvltate Vindlc- tam. Hinc enim totles redafilum In anguftias exercitura Ro raanorura tam mifere vexarunt, ut de illorura fere Iraperio in hac regione afilura fuiflfet, ni in tantx cladls vindlfitara poftea furrexIflTet dux Agricola, qui, viarlcia circumferens arraa, totam quoque hanc gentera fubjugavit, raaximaraque partem ferro delevlt. XXV. Hue quoque referendum illud, quod a feptentrlone Ordovicum fitura, ab oceano allultur, territorlura, cum illo rura regimini aliquandlu fuerit fubjefitum ; hoc certo conftat, quod illura Cangiani quondara inhabitaverint trafitura, quo rum urhs unica Segontiura, promuntorio Cangano viclna. 201 Incluta haec ei^at civitas, freto Menevlaco, contra Monam, religiofiffimara Infulara, ubi olim druideS habitare, adjacet. In hac infula pluriraa fita erant oppida, tota autem Infula In circuitu LX, m, p. fere coraplefilitur, atque, ut refert Pli nius, a Camaloduno colonia CC. m. p, abeft. Fluvii aJDud ipfos Tofibus, qui et Canovius ; pro terminis vero erat utra- que Deva. In hac vero regione raons Erirl celfiffimus maxum ufque Invenltur. Ordovlcia una cum Cangiorum Carnabio- rumque regionlbus, ni fama rae fallit, nomine Genaniae, fub iraperatoribus poftTrajani prlncipatura inclarefcebat. XXVI. Ordo jara ad illam nos dedncit provinciara, quae Flavia Roraanis vocata : unde vero hoc nomen acceperit, utrura a matre Conftantine Magni Flavia Julia Helena, ex his terris oriunda ? an vero a Romanorum famllla Flavhi .' — quoralnus deterrainari poflit, obftat injuria temporum, quae nobis Invidet genulna quae hue facerent antiquitatis monumenta. XXVII. Ad fluvium Devam primo fiti erant Carnabii, quibus habltatae fuerunt Benonas, Etocetum, Banehorium (monafterium totius infulae celeberrlmum, quod, in conten- tione AuguftinI everfum, non poftea refurrexit), ct reliqua- rum mater Uriconiura, quae, inter Brittaniae civitates maxu- mas, nomen poffidebat. In extremo hujus terrae angulo flu- mini Devas iraminebat cognominis Roraanorura colonia Deva, opus vicefimae legionls, quas Vifilrix dicebatur, et olira Illius erat regionis tutela. Haec eadem effe exiftimatur quae jam Wefi-Chcfiur vocatur. XXVIII. Infra nominatos regnum Caffiura, a rege Ptole maeo CatleuchlanI appellatum, extendebatur, aut refpublica potius, quae ex binis gentibus coaluerat. Harura, quas Sa- brlnae proxima vocabatur Dobuni, vel, ut Dio celeberrlmus fcrlptor annalibus inferuit, Boduni. Apud hos oritur fluraen Tharaefis, et deinde longo fpatio per fines Heduorum, Attre batum, Caffiorum, Bibrocorum, Trinobantura, et Cantiorum citatns fertur, et oceanum Germanlcura influit. Urbes Do- bunorura erant Sali nae, Branogena, ad finiftrara Sabrinae ripam, Alaitna, et, cui reliquiae nomen lauderaque debent, Cprlnura, urbs perfpicabihs, opus, ut tradunt, Vefpaflani 202 ducis. Glevum vero, in extrerao regni contra regionem Si lurum fitura, Roraana tenebat colonia, quam deduxit Clau- dius Cffifar, ut fcriptores de iflis temporibus affirmant. Fini- timi illis Caflii, quorum urbes Forum Dianae et Verulamium : cum vero hac ad munlciplara dignitatem a Roraanis evefila, ejus prae aliis urbibus eminentia illis omnino adfcribcnda. Hic natus erat D. Albanus Martyr. Haec civitas ruina Ca- maloduni, Londiniique, in feditione a Bonduica excitata, cujus in annalibus mentionem facit eruditiffimus Tacitus, in- voluta erat. Hi Caffii olim, prae ceteris infulae gentibus, caput extulere, atque cum inclutlflimo eorum rege Caffibel- lino (cui nori paucae nationes fuere tributaria;) difilator Caefar multos eofderaque graviffimos, fub readventnm ipfius in hanc infulara, habuit confllfilus; fed ab eadera ille gente cum Si- luribus conjunfita fugatus, unde et eraendatifhraus Lucanus : " Territa quaesitis ostendit terga Brltannis." Adventante autera ipfo iraperatore Claudio, oranes cum vicl nis frafti funt, eorumque regio In forraara Romauix provlnda? redafita, nomineque, Casfarienfis, et poftea Flavia, nua- cupata, XXIX, Juxta Caffios, ubi fe oceano Tharaefis propinqua- vit, regio Ttinoban tum fita erat; natio qua; non modo fponte in Roraanorura conceffit amicitiam, fed illis quoque, ut co- lonias ibi ponerent, metropolira fuam Lundinum et Camalo dunum ad mare fita obtulerunt. In hac urbe Flavia Julia Helena, piiflima conjux Conftantini Chlori, materque Con- ftantini Magni, e fangulne regum Brittanlcorura nafci me- morias prodltum dicunt. Prima autem haec Romanorum in Brittania eolonlarum erat, tempio Claudli, imagine ViOxDria;, cum aliis diverfis ornamcntis infignis. Lundinum enim mundo cognita civitas erat et -erit. Primum Trinovautum, poftea Londinium, dein Augufta, et nunc Londona rurfum. Urbe Roma, fecundum chronicorum fidem, fane antiquior eft; fuper ripam Thamefis flurainls pofita, et ipfa multorum emporium populorum terra marlque venlentlura, Haec a piiffima Ilia imperatrlce Helena, S, S. Crucis Inven trice, cir- curavallata, atque, fi fides fit penes tradltiones, .^uje no» 203 femper erroneae funt, nominata eft Auguftai ', tola autena Brittania Romatia Infula, XXX. Limes huic populo ad feptentrlonem flumen Surius, ultra quem habltabant Icefii, celebefrlma natio, in duas gentes divifa, quorum prior, Cenomatltll habitans, ad fepten- trionem Trinobantes et Caffios, ad orientem oceanum fpec.> tabat. Horura Urbes Durnomagus et caput regltttiis Venta, Romanorum colonia erat Camboricum ; in mare otienteUi verfus procufrens lingula dicitur Flavia Extreme. Fluminum fiotllfiraa funt Garlon, Surius, et Aufona, in finura Metorin fefe exonCrans. Eic altera parte ad Aufonam incolebaflt, Carnablls Brigantibus, et oceano vicihi, Coitanni, iU traftu fylvls obfito, qui, ut alls BrIttonum fylvas, Caledoflia fuit appellata. De haC autem III. meiitlPnem facit hlftorieu^ ille Florus. Civitas primaria Coltannprum erat Ragas ; et praeter hanc Roittanorum colonia Lindum, ifi extrcrtia ad orientem provlneiae Pra. Totam veto regiphera bifariam ttcat fluvius Trlvoha. Haec IcenPtum geils, quae, utpote ferociflima belllque ppft hominum tnetnofiam ftudlofilfima, fimlffis tam rufticis quam civilibus artibUs, fua fpoftte iri Romanorum focletatem accefferat, non tantum mox defe- ierat, fed ad ful quoque Imitatlohem alios quam plurimos 65tcitaverat, ab Oftorlo duce primum fub jugum raifl"a eft. Aliquot poft atinos, quum rex ipforum, et auimo et opibus valentilfimus, Paefutagus motieiis Csefarem ejufdemqde pofte- tos heredes ffecerat. Rortianl autem Icenorum fic abutentes Smicitia, ut ntllll hon fe luxurla d'ederint, ab iifdem poftea . IbciifqUe, fub dufilu belllcofiffimae Bpndulcs, viduaS regis Aipra hPminatI, Ita Infefti ipfis funt teddlti, Ut tombtlftis deletifque ipforum coloniis ac munlclpio, clvkim denique Bomatiorra LXXX. M. ferro mifere fint trutidati; fed poftea ad officium redegit Suetonius legatus, multis pfudentla no minibus fu)]3ici'f'ndus. XXXI. Ad feptentrionalem hlijus regipttis plagAitt 0t;eana octurrif fluvius Abus, q\windara terminPrum prPVincIae Maxl- raas unus, uti alter Seteja. Difila quoque haec provincia fuit Erigantiab Regnum, fcilicet ejufdera nominis regionem fcora- ' pleia, Iribiifqive habitata natioUibus. In eXtrenia iSrieiitall 204 plaga, ubi promuntoria Oxellura et Brigantum extrema in mare procurrunt, habltabant Parifil, quorura urbes Petuaria et Portus Felix. XXXII. Supra hos, uti et ad latus, fiti erant proprie fic difiti Brigantes, gens nuraerofiffima, toti olim provlnclae leges praefcrlbens. His cultae civitates, Epiacum, Vinovium, Carabodunura, Catarafiton, Galacura, Olicana, et primaria Ifurium, Eboracum vero, ad Urura fluvium, caput piovin- clae ; priraura colonia noralne Sextaj a Roraanis fafilura, fex- taeque deinde legionls, quae Vlfilrix dicebatur, fedes ; dein ceps vero plurlura iniperatorura praefentia illuftiior fafilum, municipll quoque aufilum praerogativls. XXXIII. Totam In ajquales fere partes provinciam divl- dunt monies Alpes PeninI difill ; hi, ad Icenorura Carnabio- ruraque fines, ad fluviuraTrivonam furgentes, continua ferie per CL. milliaria feptentrlonem verfus decurrunt. XXXIV. Populi, ad occldentalem hujus jugi partem habi tantes, funt Volantll Siftuntiique, arfiliorl ut videtur foedere conjunfili. Urbes habebant Reiigonum, Cocclura et Lugu- baliura, quarum tamen pofterjores binas Roraanorura tene- bant praefidla. XXXV. Septentrionales hujus terrae llraites tegebat raurus ifte ftupendae raolls, a Roraanis per Ifthmura ad longitndinera LXXX. milliarium extenfus, cujus altitude XII. craffitles vero IIX. pedes aequabat, turribufque ornatus, murus erat. . XXXVI. Gentera hanc, ab iraperatore Claudio priraura infeftatara, deinde ab Oftorlo legato devifitara, ppftea a Ce- reali frafilara, et magnam partem debellatum, ex hlftpria col- ligitur : cum vero fponte fe Agrlcolse dedlffet, pacem illi datam effe percepiraus. Famam hujus gentis in hlftorlls praecipue delerunt turpia Reginae ipforum gefta inauditaque perfidia. Ipfa harura potentium nationum progenies erat, quae novas elefilura fedes, ultimum ultro, patriae, inter Alpes, Danubiura, et Rhodanum jacenti, valedicebat. Ex his in Hyberniara poftea nonnulii, fedem ibi fixuri, tranfierunt, ut ex docuraentis conftat. XXXVII. His boreahores erant nationes Iftas validiffimae olira fub nomine Maaetarura venientes, a quibus, mortuo 205 patre, fratrlcida ifte Bafllanus fuara turplter pacem emit, Regiones, quas tcnuere, fequentes erant. In orientem Otta dinia, inde Gadenia, pott hanc Selgovia, deinde Novantia, fupra hos etiam Damnia. XXXVIII. Muro proximi habltabant Gadeni, quorum metropolis Curia. Ad oceanum vero propius fiti Ottadini, eorumque caput Bremenium, ac apud hos fluvii Tueda, Alauna, et utraque Tina, Infra murum decurrentes. XXXIX. His occidentallores ad Oceanum fiti erant Sel govae, eoruraque urbes Corbantorigum-, Uxellam et Trimon tium, quam tamen fat diu tenuit prsfidium Roraanorura, quod antiqua memorant monuraenta. Hujus regionis fluvii pra?cipui fuerunt Novius, Deva, et, ex parte, Ituna. XL. Ultra Devam, nuper difilara, ad oceani quoque oram in extrema infula: parte, Hyberniara verfus, Novantes fiti erant. Apud quos Celebris ilia Novantum Cherfonefus, Hy- bernla diftans milliaria XXVIII. haec inter cunfila BrlttanlsE- promuntoria raaxumeborea antiquis credebantur, juxta vero, ffique ac illi, caufara non video. Metropolis horum Luco phibia, alias Cafas candldac ; fluvii vero Abrafuanus, Jena, et, ad orientem regionis terrainus, Deva. XLI. Supra Novantes, Selgovas, et Gadenos, Intervenlente montiuin Uxellorura ferie, habltabant Damnii, praevalens quidera natio; fed quae condito muro non parvum regionis fuse trafitura amifit, a Caledonlis fubjugatum et fpoliatura. Praeter illud, quod murum tuebatur praefidium Vanduarium tenebat Romanus miles. XLII. Hic Brittania, rurfus quafi amplexu oceani delec- tata, anguftlor evadit, quam alibi, Idque ob duo ifta rapidlf- fima quae infundunturacftuaria, Bodotrlara fcillcet et Clottam. Contrafilus hic ifthmus ab Agricola legato primum praefidio munltus erat; aliura murura, in hiftorlis nobiiiffimura, erexit imperator Antoninus, ad XXXV. circiter milliaria proten- fura; ut hoc raedio barbarorum fifteretlncurfiones, qui et ab jEtIo duce demura reparatus eft, undeciraque firmatus turrl- bus. Has vero regiones pro ilia habeo provincia, qua; per vifiloriofara Romanorum aciera fub imperatore Theodofio re- 206 vocata, atque In honorem imperatoris, tunc ad clavum jrj* peril fedentis, Valentjana d'l&a putatur. XLIII- Extra raururo fita provincia Vefpafiana. ^aec eft ilia Caledonia regio, a Roraanis nimium quantum et defide' rat? militibus, et incolls valde defeijfa; negotlum, cujus aroplam hlftorlas Romance, alias nimis de iftiufmodi rebus filentes, mentionem faclunt. Hic fluvium Tavura confpicerj; licet, qui longa curfu reglonera In duas qua^ partes diflecare videttir. Hic quoque arduura atque liorrendum jugum Grampium .oftendlraius, quod provinciam Iftam bifariam f^o cabat. Atque haec eadem erat regio, quae, a commiffo inter Agrieolam et Galgacum prus regionis fluvii prieter Vararem, qui provinciam terrainabat, fuerunt Tuefis et Celnius. XLVIII. Infra Vacomagos Tavumque habltabant Damnii- Albani ; gentes parum notae, et intra lacuum ¦moatiumque clauftra plane reconditie. XLIX. Inferius adhuc Clottae ripas accolebant AttacoU, gens toti aliquando olim BrlttaEiae formldanda, Maxumus hic vifimr iacnSj cui nomen olim Lyncalidpr, ad cujus oftitaiu condita a Roraanis urbs Alclulth, brevi terapore a duce Theo dofio nomen fortita, qui occnpaitam a barbaris provinciam recuperavierat : cum hac coraparari potuit nulla, utpote quae, poft frafitas caeteras circumjacentes provinclas, impetum hof tiura ultimo fuftlnuit. L. Hipc provincia diiSta eft, in honorem familiaE Flaviae, cui fuara Doroltianus imperator originera debuit, et fub quo cRpugnata, Vefpafiana. Et, ni fallor, fub ultimis imperato- ribus nominata erat Thule, de (qua Claudianus vates his ver- ilbus 'facit mentionem : " incaluTt PictO'ram isa^ignine Wiule, Scot-oTum oumulew flevit glacialis Hiierne.'" Sed non tam diu fub aquila fuopte tenuerunt Romani, ut pofterltati innotefcerent ejufdera et nomina et fubjefillo. Curforlo hucufque oculo, quails fub Romanorum Iraperio trat, Brittaniam luGravimus; reftat ut parili compendio Ca- ledonlorura terras luftrerau?. De Caledonia. LL Licet tota ultra ifthmum praedifilum Brittania, non ,im- proprie did poffet Caledonia, Ip.fi taraen Caledonil ultra Va rarem fedem iiabuere, unde dufila linea terminum Romani In Brittaniam imperil accurate fatis oftendit. Citerlor vero Hifuhe pars alio attpie ,alio tempore ab illis poffefla fuit, reli- qua, ut fupra memi-nimus, a Brittonibus barbaris occupata, Hucufque et proficifcenlibus iumenaliquod fcenerant antiqua hlflnrnarum monuraenta; tr^icientes autem Vaitar flimien, extiniao luniine, in obfburo quafi verfamur; et qu3m,visinon nobis igiiatum fit, , estniftas ibi,prolinjitiba3.imperiiihan:Hni 208 fuifle aras, Ulyffemqne, tempeftate fluftlbufqde jafilatum, heic vota perfolviflTe, fiquidem condenfce arboribus fylvff, cum perpetuis montium faxetis, ab ulteriori nos fcrutatione prohibent. Relatlonem fequentem a mercatoribus Brittonibus fugitivis acceptam pofterifque relifilam, ut fufficlentera aefti- memus, neceffe eft. LII. Ad occidentem Igitur Vararis habltabant Caledonii, proprie fic difiti, quorum regionis partem tegebat iraraenfa ilia Caledonia fylva. LIII. Littus Incolebant rainores quidam populi, ex quorura numero, ultra Vararem et erefilas fupradifilas aras, ad Loxam fluviura habltabant Cants, in quorum finibus promuntorium Penoxullum, LIV. Huic ordine proxiraus eft fluvius Abona ejufdemquc accolaj Logi. Hinc Ila fluvius, et ad illura fiti Carnabii Brittonura extremi, qui ab Oftorlo propraetore fubjugati, jugura Roraanum indlgne ferentes, adfcilis in focietatera Cantiis, ut referunt tradltiones, trajefiloque raari Ibi fedem eligunt. Inilvarla heic prorauntoria fefe extendit Brittania, quorum priraura antiquis difilum Vinvedrura, tura Veru- brlura, aut extreraitas Caledoniae. LV. Poft illos Catini ; deinde, Interiores Loglfque prox- iral, Mertae fiti funt. In his oris prorauntorlura Oroadura pofitura, cui adjacebant Orcades infulae. Ulterius manabat Nabaeus fluvius, qui terminus erat Carnablcae jurifdifillonis. LVI. Ad inferiorera hujus regionis partera habltabant Carnonacs, in quorura finibus prorauntorlura Ebudura, ad cujus extrema eximium oceanus finura efformat, qui olim Volfas appellacus. Ad Inferiorera Iftius finus ripam tende- bant Cerones, et Infra Ityn Creones ad Longura ufque pro currit. Inde oceanura inter et finura Lelanum difilum ab incolls Epidlls prorauntorlura, L'V^II. Provefilus jara ultra fluraen Vararis, idem Illud re- metiri non poflTum, quin In tranfgreffu admirer Romanos, alias fatis expertos judicio atque experientia, heic quafi def- tltutos tam perabfurda opinione laboraffe, ut iftam Brlttaniie partem, qua; jam armis ipforum intafita quiefcebat, reliquam jam fubafilam atque poffeflTam, longe majori et longitudine 209 et latitudine raetlrentur, (quara tamen eos foviflTe opinionera fatis fuperque conftat). Qui enim ea, qua par eft, mente infignem Romanorum ambltlonem atque infatlabilera reg- nandi cupidinera con fidera veri t, et quo hoftera vix Ira ipfb- rura et notitia, nedum tiraore dignura excluderent, ftupenda ifta, quae totura orbera in admlratlonem fui facile trahunt, opera erexlffe, in hoc ut In ceteris quara plurirais magnam fumml Numlnis raerlto providentlam veneremur, cui ut ora nia fubjefila funt regna, ita et ferapiterna ab incolls gloria debetur et erit. Amen ! CAPUT VII. AjlJST^ATIS Ita pro inftltuti ratione curfim terris Brlt- tanicls,^n^cefrariura videtur, antequara ad Infularura defcrlp tionem aggrediar, dubio a non neralne moto occurrere; ubi- nara, inquit ille, earura quas tu nobis comraeraoras urbiura norainumque veftigia ? Habentur nulla I Licet vlcifllm quae- rere, ubinam hodie fint Affyrll, Parthi, Sarmatae, Celtiberi ? At qui has celeberriraas gentes exftltiffe neget, impudentem fatis- fpcro futurum nemlnem, Nonne inveniuntur hodler- num regiones. urbefque permulta eifdera, qus ante duo vel plura annorura millia habuerunt, quae compellantur, nomi nibus? Judaea, Italia, Gallia, Brittania, non hodie minus quara prifcis illis teraporibus nota ? Londlnura hodleque lin gua vernacula, fono non adeo difcrepante, London appellatur. Incuria raajorura et In colllgendis ac confervandis illis, quae hue facere et tunc temporis non difficulter haberi poterant, monuraentis negllgentia fi attendatur, non adeo quidera gra- vlter ilia videtur Increpanda, vel ut hujus defefitus unica et primaria caufa cenfenda, vix enim pr-itter illos, qui ordini facrorum fe dederant, operam libris fcribendis commodabanl. Hi vero a facro alienum cenfuerunt munere profanis Iftiuf. modi,, ut vocabaUt, negoilis operara fuara impendere. Cre- 216 tliderim potiiis fios 'fin^ jfeficnlo Ibii-e, et fine praculo ad pdf- teros tranimittere'pcifle. Ilia qua: de prifco r^nd'riim ftatu ffc- dtala vetei:>im mOnuftientoinim perltiftratib et atecnratius fcru- tinlura poterit inveftigare. Ad aliud Vero fentifeild'um me fere compullffet bonus ille AntiftfeS, ita me compdlaT'e vifus : Tune foliis ig'nb'r&s quam breve, nobis in hoc 'oirbe, teSnporis fpatiurii fitexigeilddfn, omnefqUendftrosediamlaboriofiflimds cdnafus ab iriutlliurii ferVorum nomiiie ^os iioh pofle r'eddere uhmunes ? dmhiaifue noftra fludia p'rojcmii tifum pro fct^o debent habere ? Haec ! cui unquam funt ufui .' Bullatis if tiufmodi nugis mundura deludi ! His merito reponimus : An ergo prohlbita nobis fimul oranis honefta delefilatio ? Nonne eximlae divina piovidentiae documenta produnt iftiufmodi narrationes ? Indene patet, quoraodo evangelia de morte et merito Chrifti concio univerfum colluftraverit et vieerit or bem gentilibus antea fuperftitionibus obnoxlum ? Obvertenti porro, non incongrue forte Chronologiae iftiufmodi res in compendio tr'afila'ri, denuo repono : Nee ergO -niraium quid- quam eft floviffe, majords noftroS non, ut nonnulii fabutan- tur, Autoditones fuiffe, e terra profilieht6s. Deum potius naturae librum aperuiffe, ut ex illo coUftaret raagni opificis dmnipotentia, quails in Mofis voluminibus eadem diifcrlpta proporiitur. 'Denique fOrte refpondenti, op^ribus, Suthoii apud pbftefos ndmen lauderaque t)arituris, eitpldratorium ignera effe Yubeundum, hsc inquam diceriti, et in his fub- jfiftendi gratus profiteer tantum his verbis eflic'aciae fuifl^fe, ut etiam fubofta michi nonnunquam fuerit e^pti hujus laboris "poenltentla. Ex altera proinde hujus opufculiparte'prster Chronologicara rerum commeraorationem araplius qUidquam exfpefilaire nolit Benevolus Lefilor, quem adeo benevolentite tutelaeque Divinae, paria ab ipfo michi prOmittens, devbtus tommendo, fperans, ut rae fimul coelefti JPatri, qui mifeH- cors et condonatlonis pierius, commendet. Ex fragmentis quibufdam a duce quodam Romano cdnfig- uatis et pofterltati rellfitis, feque'ns collefilura eft Itinerarium, ex Ptolemaso et aliunde nonnullis, ordinem quoqUe, fed quod fpero in melius mutatum, hinc inde deprehendes. 211 Fuerunt olim apud Brittones XQII urbes, earum vero celebrlores et prae reliquis confjplcuae XXXIII. ; municipia fcilicet II, Verolamiuni et Eboracuin. Villi colonlae,' fc. Londinium Augufia, Cara3lodunum Gemince Martia, Rhu tupis, .... Thermae Aquce Solis, Ifca Secunda, Deva Geiica, Glevum Claudia, Lindum, Camboricum Et civitates Latio jure donatae X, fc. Durnomagus, Catar- rafton, Cambodunum, Coccium^ Lugubalia, Ptoroton, Vic toria, Theodofia, Corinum, Sorbiodunura. Deinde XII ftlpendlarias miiiorifque moraenti, fcillcet Venta Silurura, Venta Belgarum, Venta Icenorum, Segontiura, Muridunura, Raigae, Cantiopolis, Durinum, Ifca, Bremenium, Vindonum, et Durobrovae. At praster allatas modo urhes, plures in Brit- taniis non habuiffe Rotnanos ne quis temere credat ; cele brlores enim tantum commemoravi; quis enim dubitet, illos, ut orbis terrarum dprainatores, pro Ipbltu eleglflTe fibiquc vindicaffe, quae fuls ufibus comraoda Intelligebant loca ? ple rumque alias ih.caftris, quas condiderant ipfi, degebant. DJafthragtnc^ta. Rhutupis prima ip Brittania infula civitas verfus Galliam apud Cantips fita a Geflforlago Bonnoniae portu, unde commodiflimus in fupradifilam infulam tranfitus pbtingit, CCCC.L. ftadia, y.el ut alii volunt XLVI n:iille paffuura re- mota : ab cf^dem civitate dufila eft via Guetbelinga difila, ufque in Segontlujn per ra. p. CCCXXIIII plus minus fic : — Cantiopoli, quas et Duroverno, ra. p. X. Durofevo XIL Duroprovis XXV. delude m. p. XXVII. tranfis Thamefin intrafque provinciam Flaviam et civitatem Londinium (Au- guftam), Sulo Mago m. p. Villi. Verolamio municipio XIL unde fuit Amphibalus et Albanus Martyres. Foro Dianie XIL M^gio Vinio XII. LafitorodoXlI. Ifanta Varia XIL Tripontio XIL Benonis Villi.. Hic bifecatyr .yia, alteru- trumque ejus brachlura Llndura ufque, alterupi yerfus A'^iri- conlum protenditur, fic:— Mandueffuedo m. p. XII. Etoceto p 2 212 XIIL Pennocrucio XII. Uxaconia XII. Viriocoriio XI. Banchorio XXVI. Deva Colonia X. Fines Flavlas et Se cundae, Varis m. p. XXX. Conovio XX. Seguntio XXIIII. Iter II. A Seguntio Virioconiura ufque, m. p. LXXIII. fic:— Heriri monte m. p. XXV. Mediolano XXV. Rutunio XII. Virioconio XI. Iter III. A Londinio Lindum coloniam ufque, fic: — Du- rofito m. p. XII. Caefaro Mago XVI. Canonio XV. Cama loduno colonia Villi, ibi erat teraplura Claudli, arx triumph- alls, et iraago Vifitoriae deae. Ad Sturium aranem ra. p. yi. et finibus Trinobantum Cenimannos advenis, Cambretonio m.p. XV. Sito Mago XXII. Venta Cenom. XXIII. . Camborico colonia XX. Durali ponte XX. Durno Mago XX. Ifinnis XX. Lindo XX. Iter Illf. A Lindo ad Vallum ufque, fic: — Argolico m. p. XIIII. Dano XX. Ibi intras Maximam Caefarienfem, Legotio m. p. XVI. Eboraco raunicip. olim colonia fexta m. p. XXI. Ifurio XVI. Cattaradoni XXIIII. ad Tifam X. Vinovio XII. Epiaco XVIIII. ad Murura Villi, trans Murum Intras Valentiam. Alauna arane ra. p. XXV. Tueda flumine XXX. ad Vallum Iter V. A limite Prsturlam ufque, fic: — Curia m.p. .... ad Fines m. p Breraenio ra. p Corftopllo XX. Vindoraora Villi, Vindovio XVIIII. Cattaraaoni XXII. Eboraco XL. Derventione VII, Delgovicia XIIL Prxturio XXV. Iter VI. Ab Eboraco Devam ufque, fic : — Calcaria m. p. TIIII. Caraboduno XXII. Mancunio XVIII. Finibus Maxiraae et Flaviae m p, XVIII, Condate XVIII. Deva XVIIL Iter VII. A Portu SIftuntlorUm Eboracum ufque, fic : — Rerigonio m, p. XXIII. ad Alpes Peninos VIII. Alicana X. Ifurio XVIII. EboracaXVL Iter VIIL Ab Eboracum Luguvallum ufque, fic: — Cat- tarafiloni ra. p. XL. Lataris XVI. Vataris XVI. Broca vonacis XVIII. Vorreda XVIII. Lugubaha XVIIL Iter Villi. A Luguballlo Ptorotonlra ufque, fic :— Trl- ¦ naontio m.p. , . . , Gadanica ro, p CocIo m, p, . , 213 ad Vallum m. p. .... Incipit Vefpafiana. Alauna m, p. XII. Lindo Villi. Viaoria Villi, ad Hiemam VIHI. Orrea XIIIL ad Tayura XVIIII. ad iEficara XXIII. ad Tinam VIH, Devana XXIII. ad Itunam XXIIII. gd Mon- tem Grampium m. p 3d Selingm m.p Tueffis XVIIII. Ptorotone nj. p Iter X. A.b ultima Ptorptone per mediam infuls Ifca Daranonorura ufque, fic :-r Varis ra. p. VIII. ad Tuefllm XVIIL Taraea XXVIIII . . , . , m. p. XXI. in Medio Villi. Orrea Villi. Viftprla XVIIL ad Vallura XXXII. Luguballla LXXX. Brocavonacis XXII. ad Alaunam ni, p Coccio ra. p. .... Mancunio XVIII, Condate XXIII. Mediolano XVIII. Etoceto ra. p Salinis ra. p Glebon colonia ra. p. Corino XIHL Aquas SPlis m.p. ad Aquas XVIII. ad Uxellarp gmnern ra. p , Ifca in. P r Iter XL Ab Aquis per Viam Juliam Menapiam ufque, fic : — ad Abonam m. p. VI. ad Sabringm VI. unde trajefilu intras in Brittaniam Secundam et ftationeni Trajeftura m. p. III. Venta Silurum VIII. Ifca colonia Villi, unde fiut Aaron Martyr. Tibia amne m. p. VIII. Bovio XX. Nido XV. Leucaro XV. ad Vigefimura XX. ad Menapiam X'VIIII. Ab hac urhe per XXX. m.p. nayigas in Hyber niara, Iter lill. Ab Aquis Londiuium ufque, fic: — Verlueione 111. p. XV. Cunetione XX. Spinis XV. Calleba Attreba- tura XV. Bibrafite XX. Londinio XX. Iter XIII. Ab Ifca Uriconiura ufque, fic : — Bultro m. p. VIII, Gobannio XII. Magna XXIII. Brapogenlo XXIII. Urioconio XXVIL Iter XIIII. Ab Ifca per Glebon Lindum ufque, fic: — Ballio m.p. VIIL BleftioXIl. Sariconio XI. Glebon colonia XV. ad Antonara XV. Alauna XV .'.... Vennonis XU. Ratifcorlon XII. Venroraento XII. Margi duno XII. ad Pontem XII. Croco colana Lindum XII. t3 ^14 Itek XV. A Londinio per Claufentuin iri Lbifidinimil, fic: — Caleba m. p. XLIIII. Vindomi XV. Venta feelgarU'ttt XXI. ad Lapidem vt. Claufento lill. Portu Magno X. Regno X, ad Deciraum X. Anderida portu m.p ad Lemanum m.p. xXv. Lemaniano fdflt^, X. Dubris X. Rhutupis colonia X. tleguthio X. Coritifi* poll X. Durdevo XVIlI. Mado XII. VagnaeS 3^tlll. Novio Mago XVIII. Londinio XV. Iter XVI. A Londinio Ceniam ufque, fic : — Venta Bel garum m. p. XC. Brige xi. Sorbioduno VIII. VeritSgdidial XII. Durnovaria Villi. Moriduno XXXf II. Ifca Damn6ri. XV Durio arane ra. p Tamara m. p. , . . , . , . , Voluba m. p. ........ , Cenia m. p Iter XVII, Ab Anderida [Eboracum] ufque, fic: — SylVi Anderida m, p Noviomago m, p Londinio in, p. XV. ad Fines m. p Duro lifponte m. p Durhomago m. p. XXX. Corifennis XXX. Lindo XXX, in Medio XV. ad Ahum XV. unde tranfis in Maximam, ad Petuariam m.p, VI. de inde Eboraco, ut fupra, m, p, XLIV, Iter XVIII, Ab Eboraco per medium infulas Claufentfiffl ufqu6, fic; — Legiollo m. p. XXI. ad Fines XVIII pi. p. XVI ra. p. XVI, Derveh- tione m, p. XVI. ad Trivonam XII. Etoceto XII. Manduef fedo XVI. Benonis XII. Tripontio XI. Ifanhavaria XII. Brinavis XII. .^lla caftra XVI. Dorocina XV. Taifleli VI. Vindomi XV. Claufento XLVI. Plurima Infuper habebant Romani in Brittaniis Caftella, fuls quaeque murls, turrlbus, pdrtis, et repagulis munita. Finis Itinerarioriiwl, Quod hafilenus auribus, in hoc capite percipltur pene oculis intuentlbus : nara huic adjunfta eft mappa Brittaniae artifidallter depifita, quae orania loca cet. evideriter exprimit, ut ex ea cunfitarum regionum incolas dignofcere detur. 215 CAPUT VIII. I. JLiUSTRAVIMUS jam Albipncm, difita non proeul inde Hybernlae, eadem, qua haftenus ufi fuimus brevitate, de;fcriptionem daturi. II, Hybernia omnium, poft Albionem difilara nuper, maxume eft ad occidentem quidem fita, fed, ficut contra feptemtriones ea brevlor, ita in meridiem fefe trans illius fines pluriraum protendens, ufque contra Hifpanlae Tarraco- nenfis feptentrionalia, quamvls magnp aoquore interjacente, pervenit. III. Mare, quod Brittaniam et Hyberniam interfluit, un- dofum et inquietura eft, toto, ut author eft Sollnus, antio, non nifi asftivis pauculis diebus, navigabile, In medio inter arnb^s infqla eft, qus olim appellab^tiir Monceda, nunc au tena Manavia. IV. Hybernia autem, et fui flatus conditione, et falubri- t^te ac ferenitate aeris, rnulfum Brittaniae praeftat, ut opina-> tur 8,eda, jta, ut raro ibi nix pjus quam triduaria remaneat, neipo prppter hiemem aut foena fecet, aut ftabula fabricef jqmentis. v. Nullum ibi reptile videri fqlet, n^llae viperE aut fer pentes v^lerit ; nara faepe illo de Brittania allati ferpente* mox, ut prpxinjapte terris navigio odore aeris illius adtaai fuerint, interigunt. Gluin potius otnnla pepe, quae dp eadera infula funt, contra venenura valent. Denique vidiraus, qui^ bufdam a ferpente peicufjis, rafa folia codlcura, qui de Hy» bernia fuerunt, et ipfara rafuram aquae Iraralffara ac potui d^tapx talibus protlnu.s totain vim veneni graffantls totiim iji- flati qorppris abfumfiffe, 3c fedaffe tumorem. VI. piyes lafilis et mellls infula, nee vinearum expers, pifcium volucrumque, fed et cervorutn caiprearumque venatd infignis, ut author eft verierabllis Beda. VIL Cultpres ejus, inquit IVIela, incoii-iditi funt et omnium virtutum ignari, magis quani alias gentes, aliquatenus tatneii p4 216 gnari pietatis ad raodura expertes. Gens inhofplta et belll- cofa a Solino Polyhiftore difill funt. Sanguine interemptorum haufto prius vifilores vultus fuos oblinunt. Fas ac nefas eo dem animo ducunt, Puerpera, fi quando raarem edidit, pri mes cibos gladio Imponit mariti, inque os parvuli furarao mucrone, aufplcium alimpntorum leviter infert, et gentilibus votis optat, non allter quam in bello et Intpr arma mortem oppetat. Qui ftudent cultui, dentibus mari nantlura bellu- arura Infigniunt enfiura capulos, candicant enim ob hebur- neam claritatera. Nam prascipua viris gloria eft in arraorum fplendore. VIII. Agrippa, geographus Romanus, longltudlnem Hy bernlae DC. mlUIa paffuura effe, latitudinem vero CCC. fta- tult. XX. olim gentibus habitata, quaruni XIIX. lltfus te ncbant. IX. Haec autem propria Scottorum patria erat ; ab hac egreffi, tertiam in Albione Brittonibus et Pifilis gentera ad- dlderunt. Sed non idera cura magno authore Beda fentio, qui Scottos peregrines eflfe affirmat : nara, ut exiftimo, fuam ex Brittania non proeul fita originera duxerunt, inde traje- ciffe, atque in hac infula fedes occupaffe, fidera faclunt au- thores. Certifllmum vero eft Daranios, Voluntios, Brigantes, Cangos, allafque nationes origine fuiffe Brittanica, quae eo poftea trajecerunt, poftquara, vel Divitiacus, vel Claudius, vel Oftorlus, vel duces alii vlftores, illis doral turaUltura fe- cerant. Pro ulteriori arguraentp infervit lingua antiqua, quas cum antiqua ilia Brittanica et Gallica non parum confo* nat. Id quod omnibus utrlufque linguae gnarls fatis planum videtur. X. SeptentrionaU Hybernlae later! obtendltur oceanus Deu- caledonicus; orlentale tegunt Verglvus et Internus, Canta- brlcus vero auftrale, uti occlden tale inagnus Ille Brittanlcus, qui et Athlanticus oceanus ; quem nos quoque ordinem fe- cutl dabimus infulae et praeclpuorura In ilia locorura defcrlp tionem. XI. Illud, quod ab oceano Deucaledonico allultur, liujus infulae latus habltabant Rhobogdil, cujus^ metropolis Rhobog- dlura erat; in quorura orientali regione fitura erat ejufdem 217 nominis promuntorium, in occidentall, Boreum promunto rium. Fluvii vero Banna, Darabouna, Argitta, et Vidua, auftrum verfus a Scottis Ipfos feparabant monies. XII. Infra promuntorium, Boreum littus Brittanid maris ad Venicniura ufque caput incolebant gentes Venlcnias, qui bus nomen debent ab illis difilae vicinae infulae Venicnis, in ferius ad oftiura ufque Rhebll flurainis, quarura raetropolis Rheba. Infra Rhebeura Nagnatae habitabant ad LIbnium ufque, quorum Celebris erat ejufdem nominis metropolls.- Auftrura verfus, in receffu finus Aufobae fiti erant Auterii, quibus urbium caput erat ejufdem nominis. Inferiorera ejufdem regionis partem occupabant Concangil, ad quorura fines auftrum verfus manabat Senus, amplus omnino fluvius, cui adjacebat urbiura priraaria Macobicum. In anguftum heic apicem coarfilata definit Hybernia. Prope Auftrinum prorauntorlura, ad flumen Senum, fedes habebant Velatorii, quorum metropolis Regia, fluvlufque Durius. Lucani vero habltabant, ubi oceano raifcetur fluvius Ibernus. XIII. Ultra Auftrlnura meridlonale InfulaS latus ab eodem promuntorio ad Sacrum ufque extreraum tendebat. Ibernli ad illud habitabant, quibus metropolis Rhufina. Hinc flu vius Dobona, ac deinde Vodiae, cum promuntorio ejufdem nominis, quod . promuntorio Albionis Antlveftaso obvertltur, diftans inde mllllarlbus CXXXXV. Non proeul Indo Da- bronailuvius Brigantum regionis terminus^ qui fines regionis fluviura Brigas et urbera habebant Brigantlam. XIV. Pars hujus infulae, a Sacro promuntorio ad Rhobog- dlura ufque extenfa, Orlentalis cenfetur. Habitantes fupra promuntorium Sacrum Menapii, primarlam habebant ejuf dem nominis urbem ad fluvium Modonara. Hinc ad Mena- piara, in Diraetia fitara, XXX milliaria numerantur, ut Plinius refert. Harura unara, quara nara vero incertura, patrlam habebat Caraufius. Ultra horura terminos metro- polln Dunum habebant Cauci, quorum fines alluebat fluvius Oboca. Teutonlcae binas has nationes origlnis efle extra du- blura eft : Incertura vero quo terapore primum in has terras eorum majores trajecerint. Brevi ante Cacfarls In Brittaniam tranfitum id contigiffe maxume videtur probabile. 218 XV. Eblanaj ulterius habitabant, primariam vero ad Loe» bium flumen habentes Mediolanum. SeptentrionaU viciniore* Voluntii civitatem habebant Lel>arum, fluvios autem Vinde- rum et Buvindam, Superiorem his infulae partem, Rhobog- diis affinem, tenebant Damnii, his urbium caput Dunum, ubi fepulti creduntur D. Patricius, D. Columb?, et D, Bri-- gitta, eodem tumulo reconditi, XVI. Reftat jam, ut eorum qui interiorum bqjus infulae partem habltabant populorum mentio injiciatur, Contermini Caucis et Menapiis, fupra Brigantes aptera, incolebant Go- riondii, reliquam infulae partem Scotti habebant, quibus Scotiae nomen tota exinde debet, Plures inter, quas illi ha bebant, civitates prae caeteris innotuerunt tantum dus, qua rura ad nos pervenit raeraoria. Altera Rheba ad flumen et lacmn Rheblum, Ibernia altera, fita ad orientale Seni j3u- minis latus. XVII. Non pofl^um non hoc loco monere D^mnios, VoluR- tios, Brigantes, etCangianos omnes fuifle Britannicaeoriginis nationes, quae, cura vel ab hofte finitimo non darptuf quies, vel tot tantaque exigerentur tributa, quibus folvendis fe ino- pares intelligerent, fenfim, novis quaefiturae fedes, in hanc terram trajecerapt. Difilum jam antea de Menapiis, Ch^ucis, nee de iis, quas ofieruntur ulterius, plura oocurrunt, quibus tuto fides poteft haberi, Refert quidem, Auguftae Hlftoriae fcrlptor, Tacitus, quod pluribus quam Albion peregrinis Hy bernia fuerit frequentata. At, fi res ita revera fe habuiflTet, vix dubitandum videtur, plura nobis de ftatu Hybernias, et fide dignlora veteres fuiffe rellfituros, Relifituroque jam michi defcrlptionem Hybernlae non abs re fore videtur docerp, hanc, non armis, fed metu tantura fub Romanorum redaftam fuiffe imperlum, Quin potius regem Ptolemaeura in fepunda Eu- ropae tabula, allofque veterum inclutiffimorura geographo- rum, in fitu illius dellneando erraffe, utpote qui banc non folum jufto longlus a Brittania, fed etiam prorfiis a parte bo- reali provinclas Secunds, ftatuerunt ; id quod ex ipforum libris et tabulis hue fpeSantibus patet abunde. XVIII. Super Hyberniam fitas erant Hebudes, V. numero, qnarum incolae nefciunt fruges, pifcibus tantum et lafite v-i- 219 vcntes. Rex unus eft, ut fcritiit Solinas, imtverfisi nara quotquot funt, omnes angufto interluvio dividuntnr. Rte reX nichll fuum habebat, omnia univerfbrum. Ad aequita- tem certis legibus adftrlngitur, ac, ne avaritia a vero refilo- qne eum fedaceret, difcebat ex panpertate juftitiam, utpote eui liicfhil eiTet rei famlliaris, verum alitur e publico. Nulla illi dabatur foemina propria, fed per viciffitudlnes, in quam- cunque commotus fuiffet, fibi vendlcat ufurariara, unde ei nee votum nee fpes conceditur llberorum. De Hebudibus hifce nonfralli fcripferunt dies continues XXX. fub bruma efletiofilem, fed difilator Caefar niehil de eo, fbidlofe licet inquirens, reperiebat, nifi, quod cenis ex aqua menfuris bre- viores fuiffe nofiles quam in Gallia Intellexerit. XIX. Secundam a continenti- ftationem Orcades prsbent, quae ab Hebudibus porro, fed erronee, funt VII. dierum to- tidemque tlofilium curfu, ut fcripferunt nonnulii; numero XXX. anguftis inter fefe dedufitae fpatils, vacabant homine, iiOti habebant fylvas, tantura junceis herbis horiefcentes. Caetera earum nil nift arenae et rupes teneut, ut ego, ex So lano cum ahis colllgi polfe, habeo perfuafura. XX. Thule ultima omniura, quae Brlttanlcas vocantur, Belgarum littorl appofita ftatultur a Mela. Graecis Romanif- que celebrata carminibus, de quo Homerus Mantuanus : " Et tihi serviat ultima Thnle." In eafolftltio nullas effe nofiles indicavlmus, cancri fignum fole tranfeunte, ut author eft Plinius, nullofque contra per brumam dies ; base quidem fenis menfibus continuis fieri ar bitrantur. Qui hic habitant, ut refert Sollnu.s, principio veris inter pecudes pabulls vivunt, deinde lafite. In hyeraem conferunt arborura frufilus. Utuntur fceminis vulgo, certum matrimonium nullis. Thule autem larga et diutlna pomona copiofa eft, ut tradit Idem author. Ultra Thulen unius die! navigatione accepiraus pigrum effe et concretura mare, a nonnullis Cronium appellatur. A Thule In CaIe«lonIara bidui navigatio eft. XXI. Thanatos infula allultur freto oceani, a Brittaniae continente aeftuarlo tenul, Wantfuam difito feparata ; fru- mentariis campis ftlix, et gleba uberi ; nee tantura fibi foil. 220 verum et aliis falubribus locis, ut author eft Ifidorus, cum ipfa nullo ferpatur angqe, afportata inde terra, quoquo gen tium invefita fit, angues necat. Haec non longe abeft a Bhutupi fita. XXII. Vefta, a Vefpafiano devifta olim, infula eft, prox imum Belgis habet ^b oriente in occafum XXX. circiter millia paflTuum, ab auflro injDoream XII. in orientalibus fuls partibus raari VI. milliura, in occiden talibus III. a meri- dion^li fupra fcripto littore diftans. XXIII. Praeter fupradifilas infulas fuerunt etiam VIL Ac. ippdae, Ricnea, Silimnus, Andros, SIgdiles XL. Vindilios, Sarna, Caefarea, et Cafllterldes. XXIV. Sena, Offifraicis adverfa littorlbus, Gallici Nu mlnis oraculo infignis eft, ut author eft Mela; cujus antlf- tites, perpetua virglnitate fanfilae, numero IX. effe tradun- tur ; Senas Galli vocant, putantque ingenlis fingularibus praeditas, maria ac ventos concitare carminibus, feque in quae velint animalia vertere, fanare quae apud alios infanabilia funt. Scire ventura et praedicere, fed non nifi dedltas navi- gantibus, et ob id tantum ut fe confulerent eo profefilis. XXV. Beliquae Albloni circumfufae minorls peripheric et rnomenti infulas, ex deplfilae adjefilaeque raappae infpeftione melius, quam ex nudo quodara recenfu, cenferi ac dignofci poffunt. Heic itaque fubfifto meumque his rebus locatum ftudium Benevolo Lefiloii, ej ufque fa vori et judicio ftudiofe coraraendo. Explicit felldter, Deojuvante, Liber primus Cora- mentarloH Geographlci de fitu Brittaniae, et ftationura quas Romani ipfi in ea Infula aedificaverunt, per manum meara Ri cardi, famuli Chrifti et monachi Weftmonaft'erlenfis. Deo gratuis. RICARDI MONACHI WESTMONASTERIENSIS COMMENTARIOLI GEOGRAPHICI DESCRIPTIONIS BRITTANIAE gUB DITIONE ROMANI IMPERII. LIBER SECUNDUS, PR^FATIO, I N fupplementum datae hucufque Brittaniae antlquae de- fcriptionis dedufihim parili compendio fubjungere con- fultum duxi : — I. Chronologiae, a prima inde orbis origine ad vaftatam a Gothis Romam dcdufila;, epitomen, et II. Imperatorum Legatorumque Romanorum qui huic regioni cum imperio praefuerant brevem recenfum. Dicant forte nonnulii potuiffe Iftiufraodi operara, ut pote non abfolute neceffarlam, vel cultui divine, vel ma- joris momenti rebus irapendi. At fciant Illi et fubfecivas horas antiquitatibus patrlis priftinique terrarum ftatus In- veftigationi poffe vindicari, ut taraen niehil propterea facro cultui decedat. Sin vero Momus iftiufmodi capta- tam ex olio licito voluptatem nobis invideat, ad finem properans metsque jam adftitutus, heic pedem fi;j;o. 222 CAPUT I. lN principio mundum, nobis hodiernum reliquifque creaturis habltatum, VI. dierum fpatio ex nihrlo condidit omnipotens Creator. 5 Amw Mundi MDCLVI. Crefcentem continue ufu hu- mani generis malltiam vindlcaturus. Creator diluvium orbi immifit, quod totum obruens mundum, oranera de levlt viventlum ordinem, folis, quae arcam Intraverant, exceptis et fervatis, quorum deinceps propago novis ani- mallum colonis novura orbera replevit. 6 A. M. MMM. Circa haec tempora cultam et habitatam priraura Brittaniam arbitrantur nonnulii, cum illam falu- tarent Graeci Phoenicefque mercatores. Nee defunt, qui a rege quodam Brytone non diu poftea conditum credunt Londlnlura. 7 A. M. MMMCCXXVIII. Prima urbis Bomse, quae gentium exinde cemraunis terror, fundaroenta :pofnerunt fratres Romulus et Reraus. e A. M. MMM-DC, Egreffi e Brittania per Galliam Se nones Italiam invafere, Romam oppugnaturi. 0 A. M. MMMDCL. Has terras intrarunt Belg^, ,CeI- taeque defertam a Senonibus regionem occuparunt. Non diu poftea cura exercitu in hoc regnum tranfiit rex lEAvi- orum Divitiacus, magnamque ej us partem fubegit. Circa haec tempora in Hyberniara comraigrarunt, ejefili a-Bel-gis Brittones, ibique fedes pofuerunt, ex ills tempore Scotti appellati. 10 , A. M. MMMDCCCCXLIII. Geftnm eft Caffibelini cum civitatibus maritirais bellum. 1 1 A. M. MMMDCCCCXLVI. Caefar Germanos etOallojJ capit, et Brittones quoque, quibus ante eum oe Domen 223 quidem Romanorum cognitum fuerat, vifitor, obfidibus acceptis, ftipendarios facit. A.M. MMMDCCCCXLVII. Denuo in has terras pro- 12 feftus, bellum geffit cum rege Cafliorum CaflTibellino, in- vitatus, ut ipfe quidem praetendit, a Trinebantlbus. Sed, quod majore veri fpecie tradit Suetonius, potius avaritiem ipfius follicitantibus pra;tiofis Brittaniae margaritls. A.M. MMMMXLIV. Ipfe In Brltfanlam profeftus 13 imperator Claudius, femeftri fpatio, abfque uUa vi aut fanguinis effufione, magnam infulae partem in fuam re degit poteftatem, quam exinde Caefarienfem juffit vocari. A.M. MMMMXLV. Miffus ab iraperatore Claudio 14 cum IL legione in has terras Vefpafianus, adhuc in pri vata vita, Belgas Daranoniofque oppugnavit, lauderaque, commlflTis praelils XXXII. urbibus XX. expugnatis, fub obfequiura Romani iraperii redegit, una cum infula Vefta. A. M. MMMMXLVII. Thermes et Glebon occupave- 15 runt Romani. A. M. MMMML. Poft novennale bellum regem Silu- l6 Tum Charatlcum vicit dux Roraanorura Oftorius, magna Brittaniae pars in formam provlnclae redafta, et Camalo- ¦dun^nfis colonlae pofita fundamenta. A.M. MMMMLII. Coglbundo urbes qusdara apud 17 Belgas a Roraanis conceffae, ut inde fibi conderet Regnum. Circa hsec tempora, rellfta Brittania, Cangi et Brigantes in Hyberniam comraigrarunt fedefque ibi pofuerunt. A. M. MMMMLXI. Nero iraperator, in re militari hS niehil omnino aufus, Brittaniam pene amifit. Nam duo fub illo nobiliffiraa oppida illlc capta atque everfa funt. Nam infurrexit contra Roraanes Bondvica, Illatam fibi a 'Romani's injuriam vindicatura, colonlas illas Romanorum, Ldndiniura, Camalodunum, et raunicipiura Verulamium igne delevit, occifis ultra oftoglnta rallllbus civlum Ro manorum. Saperata ilia tandem a Suetonio, qui acer- rime illatura Roraanis damnum vindicavit, occifo iubdi- lorum ejus asquali numero. A, M. MMMMLXXm. Brigantes vicit Cerealis. 10 224 20 A. M, MMMMLXXVI. Ordovices pleftit Frontinus. 21 A,M. MMMMLXXX. Magnum cum rege Caledo- niorum Galgaco praellum commlttit Agricola, eoque de- vlfto, totara infulam cum claflTe iuftrari jubet, mariti- mamque ipfius oram totus obiens, Orcades fubmittit im perio Romano. 22 A. M. MMMMCXX. Ipfe in Brittaniam tranfit Ha- drianus imperator, immenfoque muro unam infulae par tem ab altera fejungit. 23 A.M. MMMMCXL. MlflTus ab Antonino Pio Urbicus viftoriis inclarefcit. 24 A. M. MMMMCL. Nonnullas quoque a Brittanis vic torias reportat Aurelius Antoninus. 25 A. M. MMMMCLX. Luce Chriftianifmi, regnante Lucie rege, colluftratur Brittania ; rege Cruel Chrifti fe primum fubralttente. 26 A. M. MMMMCLXX. Provincia Vefpafiana ejiciun- tur Roraanl. Hoc circiter tempore, ex infulis in Britta* niam cum Plftls fuls advenlffe creditur Reuda rex. 27 A. M. MMMMCCVII. Deftruftura, a Roraanis con- ditum, murum rcftitult tranfiens in Brittaniam Severus imperator, et non diu poft Eboraci, manu Dei, moritur. 28 A.M. MMMMCCXI. Venalera aMsatis pacem ob- tlnuit Baffianus. 29 A. M. MMMMCCXX. Per haec tempora intra moenia fe continent Romani milites, altaque pace tota perfruitur infula. 30 A. M. MMMMCCXC. Caraufius, fumpta purpura, Brittanias occupavit; poft X annos per Afclepiodorum Brittania recepta. 31 A.M. MMMMCCCIIII. Perfecutie crudel Is et crebra flagrabat, ut intra unura menfera XVII millia martyrum pro Chrifto paffa inveniantur; qua: et oceani limbum tranfgreflTa Albanura, Aaron, et Julium Brittones, cum aliis pluribus viris et fceminis, felid cruore damnavit. 32 A. M. MMMMCCCVI. Conftantius, XVI. imperii anno fumraae raanfuetudlnis et civilitatis vir, vifto Alefto, in Brittania diem obiit Eboraci. 225 A. M.' MMMMCCCVII, Conftantlnus, qui Magnus a3 poftea didtiar, Conftantii ex Brittanica Helena filius, in Brittaniis creatus Imperator, cui fe fponte tributarlam offert Hyberniam. A. M. MMMMCCCXX. Duftu regis Fergufii In Brit- 34 taniam tranfcunt Scotti, ibique federa figunt, A. M. MMxMMCCCLXXXV. Theodofius Maximum 3.5 tyrannum III. ab Aqulleia lapide Interfeclt. Qui, quo- niam Brittaniam omni pene arraata juventute copiifque fpoliaveret milltaiibus, quae, tyrannidls ejus veftigia fe- cutae in Gallias, nunquam ultra domum rediere, videntes, tranfraarina; gentes fa:viffimse, Scottorum a circio, Plfto- rum ab aquilone, deftitutam milite ac defenfore Infulam, adveniunt, et vaftatam dirrptamque eani multos per annos opprlmunt. A, M. MMMMCCCXCVI. Brittones Scottorum Pic- 30 torumque infeftatlonem non ferentes, Romam mittunl, et, fui fubjeftlone proralffa, contra hoftem aiuxllia flagi- tant, quibus flatim niiffa legio magnam barbarorum mul titudinem fternit, C3:teros Brittanix finibus pellit, ac, do mum reverfura, prxcepit foclis, ad arcendos hoftes, mu rura trans infulara inter duo a;ftuarla ftatuere. Qui, abfque artifice raagiftro raagis cefpite quara lapide faftus, nil operantibus profult: nam mox, ut dIfceflTere Roraani, adveftus navibus prior hoftis, quafi maturam fegetera, obvia quaeque fibi caedlt, calcat, devorat. A. M. MMMMCCCC. Iterura petltl auxilia Roraani 3/ advoliint, et caefura hoftera trans raaria fugarit conjunftis fibi Brittonibus, murum non terra, ut ante pulvereura, fed faxo folldura, inter civitates, quae ibidem ob metuni hoftiura fuerunt faftae, a mari ufque ad mare collocant. Sed et in littore ineridlano maris, quia et Inde hoftis Sax onicus timebatur, tprres per intervalla ad profpeftum maris ftatuunt. Id Stilichontis erat opus, ut ex his Clau- diani verfibus conftat : •' Caiedonio velata Brittania nionslro, Ferro Picta. g-onas, cujus vestigia -vt-rrit CaBrultis, ofCiuiqut: aesjum lucnlituf, p.mvcliis : 226 Me quoque vicinls pereuntem gentibus, inqnit, Munivit Stilicho, totam cum Scottus Hybernara Movit, et infesto spumavit remige Thetys. Illius effectum curls, ne bella limeiem Scotica, ne Pictum treraerera, ne littore toto Prospicerem dubiis venturura Saxona ventis.'* 3S A. M. MMMMCCCCXI. Occupata a Gothis ell Roma, fedes quartas et maxumas monarchiarura, de quit- bus Daniel fuerat vaticinatus, anno mllefirae contefimo fexagefimo quarto fuae condllionls. Ex quo autem tem pore Roraani in Brittania regnare celfarunt, poft annos ferme CCCCLXV. ex quo C. Julius Caefar eandem in fulara adllt. 29 A. M. MMMMCCCCXLVI. Rccedente a Brlttanil9 legione Romana, cognita Scotti et Pifti reditus denega- tlone, redeunt ipfi, et totam ab aquilone Infulam pro in- digenls muro tenus capefcunt, riec mora, ca;fis, captis, fugatifque cuftodibus muri et Ipfo Interrupto, etiara intra ilium crudelis prxdo graffatur. Mittitur epiftola lachry- mis aeruranlfquc referta ad Romanae poteftatis virum Fl. -^tium, terconfulem, ficefimo tertio Theodofii prin<- cipis anno petens auxllium, nee impetrat. CAPUT II. 1. Y ERIT ATEM, quoad fieri licuit, feftatus fui, fi quid occurrat forte, illi non exafte congruura, illud miChi ne im- putett.u' vitiove vertatur rogo. Me enim ad regulas legefque hlftoriae follicite coraponens, ea bona fide collegi aliorum verba et rdationes, qu* fincera maxume deprehendi et fide digniffima. Ad castera praeter elenchum imperatorum lega torumque Romanorum, qui huic infulx cum Imperio pnfue- runt,. araplius quidquam expcftare nolit leftor, quocuraque jneura opus fittiaro. 227 IL Igitur, primus omnium Romanorum diftator Julius cum exercitu, princlpatu Gaflibellino, Brittaniam Ingreffus, quamquara profpera pugna terruerit incolas, ut Tacitus re fert, ac littore potitus fit, poteft videri oftendiffe pofteris, non tradidiffe. III. Mox bella civilia, et in rempublicam verfa principum u-cma, ac longa oblivio Brittaniae etiara in pace. Confiliura id Auguftus vooabat, Tiberius praeceptura. Agltaffc Call- gulera deintranda Brittania fatis conftat, ni velox ingenio, inobilifque poenltentia, et ingentes adverfus Germaniara co- natus fruftra fuiffent. IV. Claudius vero Brittaniae intulit bellura, quam nullus Boraanoru-m poft Julium Ca3farem attigerat, tranfveftls le- giouibus auxiliifq.ue, fine uUo proelio ac fangulne, intra pau- ciffimos dies partem infulae in ditioneni recepit. Deinde mifit Vefpafianum, adhuc in privata vita, qui tricies et bis c^um- hofte conflixlt, duas validiffimas gentes cum regibus eoruni, XX. oppida et infulam Vcftem, Brittaniae proximam, imperio Romano adjecit. Reliqugs devicit per Cnaum Sen- tlum et Aulum Plautium, illuftres et nobiles viros, et tri- umphum celebrem egit. V. Subinde Oftorius Scapula, vir bello egregius, qui In formam provinds proximam partem Brittaniae redegit. Ad- dita infuper veteranorum colonia Camalodunura. Quaedam civitates Cogiduno regi donats ; is ad Trajani ufquc priijci- patum fidel-iffiteJis man-fit, ut Tacitus fcribit. VI. Mox A-vitus Didius GaUus parta a prjoribus contlnuit, paucis admodum eaftellis ioulteriora permotis, per qusefanw aufti officii quaereretur, VIL Dldiura Verannius escepit, ifqj.ie intra annum ex- llinftiis eft. VIIL Suetonius hinc Paulinus biennio profperas res habuit. fubaftis nationibus,, ftrmatifque praefidiis, quorum fiducia Moaara inftdam;, ut vires rebellibus mlnlftrantem, aggreflTus Terga occafioni patefecit, Namque legati abfentia .reraoto metu Brittones accendere, atque Bonduica, generis regil fo?.- mina, duce, fumpfere univerfi bellum ; ae fparfos per caftella lailites confeftati,, expugnatis praefidiis, ipfam coloniam. la- »3 228 vafere, ut fedem fervitutis, nee ullum in barbaris fajvltlae genus emifit Ira et viftorla. Quod, nifi Paulinus, eo cogUito provlnclae motu profpere fubvenlfret, amiffa Brittania foret, quam unius proslii fortuna veteri patlentiae rcftitult ; -tenen- tibus arma plerlfque, quos confcientia defeftlonis, et pio- prlus ex legato timer, agitabat IX. Hic cum egregius castera, arrogSntes In deditos et ut fuae quoque injuriae ultor, durius confuleret; rallfus Petro nius Turpillanus tanquam exorabilior et dellftis hoftlum novus, eoque pcenitentiffi mltior : compofitis priorlbus, niehil ultra aufus, Trebellio Maximo provindam tradidit. X. Trebelllus fegnior et nullis caftrorura experlraentis, co mitate quadam curandi, provinciara tenuit. Dldicerejam barbarl quoque Brittones ignofcere vitiis blandlentibus ; et interventus civilium armorum, praebult juftam fegnitix ex- cufationera. Sed difcordia laboratum, cum affuetus expedl- tlonibus miles otie lafcivlret. Trebellius fuga ac latebris vi- t-ata exercitus Ira, indecorus atque humllls, prsecarlo mox pra;fuit, ac velut pafti, exercitus licentiara, dux falutera. Haec fedltio fine fangulne ftertit. XI. Nee Veftlus Bolanus raanentlbus adhuc civilibus bellis, agltavit Brittaniam difcipllna. Eadera inertia erga hoftes, fi mills petulantia caftrorura : nifi quod innocens Bolanus et nullis deliftis Invifus charitatera paraverat loco authoritatis. . XII. Sed ubi, cum caetero orbe, Vefpafianus et Brittaniam recuperavit, magni duces, egregli exercitus, minuta hoftlum fpes : et terrorera ftatlra intullt Petillus Cerealis, Brigantum civitatem, quae numerofifliraa provlnclae totius perhibetur, aggreffus. Multa proslia et aliquando non Incruenta : mag namque Brigantum partem aut viftorla araplexus, aut bello. XIII. Sed cum Cerealis quidera alterius fuCceflToris curam famamque obrulflet, fuftlnuit quoque molem Julius Fronti nus, vir magnus quantum licebat ; valldamque et pugnacem Silurum gentera armis fubegit, fuper virtutem hoftiura loco- rum quoque difficultates eluftatus. XIV. Succeflit huic Agricola, qui non folura acqulfitam provlnclae pacera conftltult; fed etiam annos feptera plus mi nus continuis Caledonlo.s, cum bellicofiffimo rege ipforum 229 Galgaco, debellavit. Quo fafto Romanorum ditleni gentes nen antea cognitas adjunxit. XV. Majorem vero Agricola; glorlara Invidens Domltlanus, domum eum rcvocavit, legatumque fuum LucuUura In Brit tanias mifit, quod lanceas nova3 forma; appellari Lucculeas paffus eflTet. XVI. SucceflTor ejus Trebelllus erat, fub quo duae provin cia;, Vefpafiana fcilicet et Maxta, fraftae funt. Romani fe ipfos autem luxurlae dederunt. XVII. Circa Idem tempus infulam hancce vlfitans Hadri- anus imperator murum, opus fane mirandura et raaxume me morabile, erexit, Juliuraque Severum legatum in Brittaniis reliquit, XVIII. Poftea niehil unquam notatu dignura audivimus effe perpetratura, donee Antoninus Pius per legates fuos plu rima bella geflit, nara et Brittones, per Lolllura Urblcum propraetorera et Saturnlnura prsfeftum claffis, vicit, alio muro, fubraotis barbaris, dufto. Provinciam poftea Valentlae nomine notara rcvocavit. XIX. Pio mortuo, varias de Brittonibus Gerraanifque vic torias repertavit Aurelius Antoninus. XX. Mortuo autem Antonino, cum ea quae Roraanis ade- merant fatis non haberent, magnam a legato Marcelle pafll funt cladem. XXI. Hic Pertinacera habuit fuccefforera, qui fortem quo que fe geffit ducera. XXII. Hunc excepit Clodlus Albinus, qui de fceptro et purpura cum Severe contendlt. XXIII. Poft hos primus erat Virlus Lupus, qui legati no mine gaudebat. Non huic multa praeclara gefta adfcribui)- tur, quippe cujus glorlara intercepit Inviftifliraus Severus, qui, fugatis celeriter hoftibus, raurura Hadrianum, nunc ruinofum, ad fummam ejus peifeftlonem reparavit ; et, -fi vixerat, propofnerat exftlrpare barbaros, quibus erat Infeflus, cum eorura noralne, ex hacce infula. Sed obiit, manu Dei, apud Brigantes In municipio Eboraco. XXIV. Ejufque in locum fubiit Alexander, qui orientis quafdam viftorias rcportavit. In Ediflk (Siciiiaj ntortuus. 230 , XXV. Succeflbxes habuit legates Lucilianum, ".¦£. Farina., N. Philippum qui fi defenfionem terminorum ab ipfis obfervatam excfeperimas, nil fere egerunt. XXVI, Poft , , , . . Defunt reliqua. THE FRIMCIFLES OP Mf^ti^m antr IBti^m PROVED TO BE UNFOUNDED, FIS.OU THE NATURE OF 31 AN. LONDON: ?RIN»ED (OBIOISALLV) FOR HAMILTON AND CO. BEECH-STREET. IN MDCCXCVI. EXETER: S.E.-PRISTBD FOR THE AUTHOR, BY THEW.\IAJJ AND SON, In 1814. JThE following Treatisk, republifhed at the Requeft of Friends who conceive it a Refutation of Atheifm and Deifm, contained this PREFACE. „ " Reftell'iohs on ihe cafe cited from Chefetden's Anatomy occafioned the writing this Trail. The Bifliofi of L,ondoifs Charge, on ihe fubjeil of Atheifm, contributed io forward the fiublication. " Dr. Delany, Mr. Ray, David Hartley, Bifliofi Horne, Dr. Pr'ieftley, and ficrhajis others, have contended for the Neccfjity of a Revelation at the Creation : But no author^ which the writer of this can find, has firoved Atheism and Deism unfounded, /row Mf Impoffibility of Jlfan's Exift ence, without fuch a Revelation. " A Demonftration, on this ground, of the Exiftence of an ^NORIGINATED, SELF-EXISTENT, and ETERNAL Being is here attempted" Of this Treatife a few only were printed in 179610 give away. — A celebrated writer adopted its contents in s Pamphlet, which he publilhed about two year.s after. A2 Tff'n'^ JVoTHING hath fo much agitated the mind of man, as the Proofs of the Exiftence of a Divine Being, and the Doftrines of a Revelation. In this age, when it js the fafhion to deny all connexion between raan and his Maker ; and when the pxiftence of a Creator is boldly denied, or filently difb.elfeved, it may not be aii|ifs to call the attentioii of my fellpw-crealures to the difcuffion of thpfe fubjefts. Unufed to theological difpqtes, connefted with no party from intereft or prejudice, and loving all men alike, of what foever denomination or opinion, I hope tl^e following obfer vations may claim their attention. There appears to me no prqpf for Revelation fo much wanted, as one which fhould fh^w the neceffity thereof from tbe Creation : For, if there were np neceffity then, a neceffity fince may not appear to many fo clear, as if it couM be proved from the firft exiftence of map. The difputes pf Atheifin and Deifm againft Chriftlanity feem to be founded on a pre fumption that no fuch proof can be given ; and that thc Spriptures are gn impofture, hfgun and pontinued by artful men. Hence it may be deemed, by fome, unfair to argue againft Atheifm or Deifin from the Scriptures ; and, there fore, I fhall take fome other ground, and argue from man as he is. I fhall attempt to fhew, ihat ihe firfi man, from bis nature, was without ihe experience derived from his fenfations, and bad immediate Revelation given Um. And, in order to do this, I will introduce a cafe, from Chefelden's Anatomy, ofa ma^ iprn hUnd, A3 CASE. " An Account of Ohfervai'ions made hy a Young Gentleman, who was horn blind, or hfi his fight fo early that be had rm remem brance of ever having feen, and was couched between thirteen and fourteen years of age, " Though we fay of this gentleman, that he was blind, as we do of all people who have ripe catarafts ; yet they are never fo blind from that caufe, but that they can difcern day from night'; and for the moft part, in a ftrong light, diftin guifh black, white, and fcarlet ; but they cannot perceive the fhape of any thing ; fer the light, by which thefe per ceptions are raade, being let in obliquely through thc aqueous humour, or the anterior furface of the chryftalline, by which the rays cannot be brought into a focus upou the retina, they can difcern in no other manner than a found eye cah through a glafs of broken jelly, where a great variety of furfaces fo diflTereiltly refleft the light, that the feveral diftinft pencils of rays cannot be coUefted by the eye into their proper foci ; wherefore the fhape of aii objeft in fuch a cafe cannot be at all difcerned, though the colour may. And thus it was with this young Gentlfeman, who, though he knew thefe colours afunder, in a good light, yet, when he faw them after he was couched, the faint ideas he had of them beforfe were hot fufficient to knoW them by afterwards ; and therefore he did not think them the fame which he had before known by thofe tiitiles. New fcarlct he thought the moft beautiful of all Coloui-s ; and of others, thc moft gay were the moft plea- fing ; whereas the firft time he faw black, it gave him great uneafinefs ; yet, after a little time, he was reconciled to it ; but fome months after, feeing a negro woman, he was ftruck with great horror at the fight. When he firft faw, he was fo far frora raaking any judg ment about diftances, that he thought all objefts whatever touched his eyes (as he expreflfed it) as what he felt did his fkin; and thought no objefts fo agreeable as thofe which were fmooth and regular ; though he could form no judg ment of their fliape, or guefs what it was in any objeft that v/as pleafing to him. He knew not the fhape of auy thing, U-or any one thing from aUother, however different ih fliape or magnitude ; but, upon being told what things were, whofe form he before kbew frora feeling, he would carefully ob ferve, that he might know them again ; but having too many objefts to learn at once, he forgot many of them ; and (as hc faid) at firft he learned to know, and again forgot a thou fand things in a day. One particular only, though it may appear trifling, I will relate : Having forgot which was the cat, and which the dog, he was'afhamed td afk; but catch ing the eat, which he knew by feeling, he was obferved to look at her ftedfaftly, and thehfettlng her down, faid to pufs, " I fliall know you another tirae."— He was very much fur- prifed, that thofe things which he liked beft did not appear the raoft agreeable to his eyes, expefting that thofe perfons would appear raoft beautiful that he loved moft, and fuch things to be moft agreeable to his flght that were fo to his tafte. We thought he foon knew what piftures reprefented, which were fhewed to him; but we found afterwards we were miftaken ; for, about two months after he was couched, he difcovered at once they reprefented felid bodies, when to that time he confidered them only as party-coloured planes, or furfaces diverfified with variety of paint ; but even then he was' no lefs furprlyed, expefting the piftures would feel like the things they reprefented ; atid was amazed when he found thofe parts, which by their light and fhadow now ap peared round and uneven, felt only flat like the teft; and afked which was the lying fenfe, feeing or feeling. " Being fhewn his father's pifture in a locket at his mO- ther's watch, and told -what it was, he acknowledged a like nefs, but was vaftly furprifed ; afking how it cpuld be, that a lage face could be expreflTed in fo little roora ; faying, it fhould have feemed as ImpoflSblp to him, as to have put a bufhel of any thing into a pint. " At firft he could bear but very little light, and the things he faw he thought extremely large ; but upon feeing things larger, thofe firft feen he conceived lefs, never being able to imagine any lines beyond the lines he faw. The room he was A4 8 in, he faid, he knew to be but part of the houfe; yet he could not conceive, that the whole houfe could look bigger. Before he was couched, heexpefted little advantage frora fee ing worth undergoing an operation for, except reading and writing ; for he faid, he could have no raore pleafure in walk ing abroad than he had in the garden, which he could do fafely and readily. And even bllndnefs, he/abferved, had this advantage, that he could go any where in the dark, rauch better than thofe who could fee ; and after he had feen, he did not foon lofe this quality, nor defire alight te go about the houfe in the night. He faid, every new objeft was a new delight ; and the pleafure was fo great, that he wanted words to exprefs it; But his gratitude to bis operator he could not conceal, never feeing hira for fome time without tears in his eyes and other marks of affeftion : And if he did not happen te come at any tirae when he was expefted, he would be fo grieved, that he could not forbear crying at his dlfappoint- ment. A year after firft feeing, being arrived upon Epfom Downs, and obferving a large profpeft, he was exceedingly delighted with it, and called it a new kind of feeing. And , now, being lately couched of his other eye, he fays, that ob jefts appeared at firft large to this eye ; but not fo large as they did at firft te the other : And looking upon the fame object with both eyes, he thought it looked about twice as large as with the firft couched eye only ; but not double, that we can any ways difcover. " I have coyichedfeverifl others who were born blind, whofe ohfervations were of the fame kind; but they being younger, none of them gave fo full an account as this gentleman." Secondly, I fliall feleft a cafe of a mau born deaf, from the Philofophical Tranfaftlons, from Mr. M. Martin, CASE. " Daniel Frafer, a native of Straharig, fome fix miles from Invernefs, continued deaf and dumb frora his birth till the 1 7th year of his age. The Countefs of Crawford kept him in her faraily, for the fpace of 8 or g years. After 1 7 years, he was taken ill of a violent fever ; but being let blood, the fever abated, and had not its natural eourfe. About 5 or 6 months after, he contrafted a fever again, and had no blood drawn from him ; and this went on with its natural eourfe. Some weeks after his recovery, he perceived a motion in his brain, which was very uneajy to him ; and afterwards he began io hear, and, in procefs of time, to underftand fpeech. This naturally difpofed him to imitate others and attempt to fpeak : The fervants were rauch araazed to hear hira : He was not underftood diftinftly for the fpace of fome weeks : He is now underftood tolerably well, &c. Thirdly, I fhall bring a cafe of another man born deaf, from the Memoirs of the Academy of Sciences of Paris, reported in 1703. CASE. " Mr. Filibien, of the Academy of Infcriptions, informed the Academy of Sciences, of a fingular event which happened at Chartres. A young man, 23 or 24 years old, fon ofa me chanic, deaf and dumb frora his birth, began at once to fpeak, to the great aftonlfhment of the whole city. He faid, that 3 or 4 months before, he had heard the ringing of bells> and had been extreraely farprized at this new and unknown fenfation ; that afterwards there had iffued frora his left ear a kind of water; and that he then heard perfeftlywith both ears : That he had been 3 or 4 raonths llftening, without faying any thing ; but accuftoming himfelf to repeat Inwardly the words which he heard, and in perfefting hirafelf in the pronunciation, and in the ideas attached to words : That at laft he found himfelf in a ftate to break filence; and that he fpoke as yet but iraperfeftly. On this, feveral able Divines queftioned him of his paft ftate ; and their principal queftions were concerning God, tlie foul, and moral good and evil. It did not appear that he had carried his thoughts fo far. Though born of catholic parents, and going regularly to roafs; though inftrufted in making the fign of the crofs, and throwing himfelf on his knees, as in the attitude of a man praying ; he had never attached to thefe aftions any inten tion ; nor had he comprehended what others meant by them; 10 He knfew not very diftinftly what death was, and never thought of it. He had led a life purely animal, ever occupied with fenfible and prefent objefts, ahd with the few ideas he received from fight. He did not even draw from the compa rifon of thefe ideas all the confeqUences which he might have drawn from them ; net that he was naturally deficient in un derftanding; but the underftanding of man, deprived of com munication with others, is fo little exercifed and cultivated, that he thinks no more than he is indifpenfibly compelled to do by exifting objefts. The greateft fund of the ideas of men is in their reciprocal comraunication.'' It will be neceffary to obferve, that the two laft cafes are not fo diftinftly traced and reported from the beginning, as Mr. Chefelden's; and, therefore, fome further opinion on hearing may be neceflTary to elucidate this fubjeft. *¦' Previous to experience, we could net refer found to any external caufe ; far lefs could we difcern, whetlicr it pro ceeded from any objeft above us, or below us, on our right hand, or on our left. It appears to us felf-evident, that if a man born deaf were fuddenly made to hear, he would con fider his firft fenfation of found as originating wholly within himfelf." And, as loud founds, to thofe who have loft their hearing and again recovered it, caufe very uneafy fenfations to the brain ; fo found in general, to fuch as never heard, muft, on their firft receiving it, caufe like uneafy fenfations ; and the uneafinefs will be in proportion to the loudnefs of the. founds. The length of time which raan may conceive found to originate within hirafelf we cannot determine; for we have ne fuch time given, nor any obfervations on man's ftate for this time. In either cafe. Experience, however, would teach man, that the ear is the organ, and the fonorous body its caufe ; and he would in tirae learn te begin to hear." Hence we are Indebted to experience fer our perception In hearing ; and where found is fuch as we have not before beard, further experience will fometimes be neceffary to at tain diftinft perception. — Dr. Sparraan relates, " That when ie firft heard the roaring of a lion, he did not know on what fide Tlo ajiprehend danger, as the found feemed to proceed 11 from thfe ground, and to enclofe a circle, of which he and his companions were the centre." The fehfe Of feellbg too might be traced, and condiifioris drawn therefrom, to fhew the original ignorance of man frofn nature ; and, that iiitelligence is now gotten orily from expe rience. But if each of thefe fenfes fhew thfe original igno rance of man ; if every idea which arifes in thfe mind may be traced to the impreffion of fenfible objefts ; if a ftock bf ideas varioufly aflTociatfed are neceffary to be acquifed ; ahd if long experience and rauch time are neceffary to produce iiiemory, judgment, &c. as is proved by thefe cafes — then thfe firft mah, at the creation, rauft have been in a ftate firailar to that ofa child, knowing neither how to fatisfy his hunger or allay his thirft ; difcovering not the innumerable dangers which fur rounded him for Want of judgment, abilities to move, &c. and having no poffibility of exiflence beyond a very fhort time, without the iraraediate proteftien and care ofa Firfi Caufe ^ t!t without a Bevelation of all things neceffary for the pre sent and to corae from fuch Caufe. We have now fhewn what man muft have been originally from nature ; fo as te leave no reafonable doubt of his ftate : But as many men have denied a F'lrfi Caufe; fome affirmin"-, tfaat man has exifted from eternity, a derived and dependent being; others afferting, that man Is an unoriginated being ; attd each maintaining matter to be intelligent, eternal, and df neceffary exiftence; wc may fhew very briefly and eafily, frota the cafes before given, that thefe doftrines are all un founded. All, then, who affirm, that man hath exifted from eternity, independent of a Firfi Caufe, either as a derived or an unori ginated being, may be thus fliortly anfwered from thefe cafes : -^That his impoffibility of exiflence originally and from nature only will extend to time indefinite or eternity ; For nature having been always, or from eternity, the fame ; the impoffir bility muft ever, or from eternity, have exifted. It appears therefore evident, that man was a caufed or contingent, an4 nbt an independent or unoriginated being. 12 But it hath been urged, againft the principles on which the foregoing reafoning is founded, " That the eyes of fuch adults as have attained their fight by couching, may have been difeafed or weakened from long difufe ;" and that, from inftinft, man might have originally exifted from the energies of nature only, without thc neceffity of immediate ititeUi- gence from any Superior Caufe. To vindicate our principles — to prove, that both infants and adults proclaira nature to be uniform — and that from na ture alone, without intelligence, man could not poffibly have had continued exiftence, the follpwipg particulars are an- neiced, OfiheOiLGAii o/" Sight in Infants. Froni the ingenious apd fatisfaftory experiments on the eyes, performed by Mr. Petit, and recorded in the Memoirs of the Academy of Sciences for 1727, it is found, " That in fants are unable to perceive objefts for fome time after their birth ; that the inability arifes frora the wrinkles, from the too great thicknefs, and from the flatnefs, of the cornea ; which proceed from cerapreffion in the worab, and the too fmall quantity ef the aqueous humour." Thefe wrinkles oc cafion an irregular refraftion of light ; " and the cornea has not fufficient convexity to bring the pencil of the rays of light to a focus foon enough." Thefe defefts are partly removed by the increafe of the aqueotis hurapur, which fills the eyes of infants, foraetimes in one month, but generally not in lefs than five or fix weeks, from their birth. Of the Orgas of Hexritug, The membrana iympani \n infants is " covered externally by a thick mucilaginous web." " All the periofteum of the internal ear, efpecially that ofthe oflicula and tympanum, is, in Infants, no more than a raucilage; and in thera likewife the membrana tympani is thick, opake, and covered with a WHITE SLIMY MATTER." Thls raatter " dries feme time after birth, and is feparated into fmall parts, which come out with the wax in the ear." But before this white mucilagi- 13 nous fubftance is dried and difcharged, hearing cannot com* mence : And before the membrana tympani, or drum, is pro perly braced, which time and care only can effeft, perfeft , hearing cannot take pldce. Ofthe Organ cf Smelling. Similar obfervations apply to the organ of fmelling. This organ being, as well as the eyes, compreflTed In the worab, its pituitary merabrane muft be thick and wrinkled ; and the nerves of this membrane will confequently not have the ne ceflTary tenfion for conveying fenfations to the raind. Could we for a moment fuppofe, that children are born with the fenfe of fraelling, it rauft notwithftanding be allowed, tbat from this fenfe would arife pleafing or unpleafing fenfations ;' and that thefe would appear in the face, the index to the mind : But the child fmiles net, ner fheds tears fer fome time, indicates no perception, and exerts no aniraal motion, through the impulfe of any perception, during this time. We may therefore conclude, as nature has given nothing in vain, that children have not the fenfe of fraelling prier to experience; and that forae original Incapacity obtains in the organ of this fenfe, as well as in the organs of feeing and hearing. Ofthe Sense ofFEELiNG. To the fenfe of touch the fame reafoning will apply ; but this fenfe bas been proved, by Dr. Reid, in his Inquiry on the Mind, to be attainable only frora experience. Ofthe Taste. Dr. Adam Sriiith, in his Pofthuraous Works lately pub- lifhed, fays, " Befere we can feel the fenfation, the folld and refiftlhg fubftance which excites it rauft be preffed againft the organs of tafte, and muft confequently be perceived by them. Antecedently to obfervatlon and experience, therefore, the fenfe of tafting can never be faid inftlnftively te fuggeft any conception of that fubftance. It hath been obferved of an infant, that he requires every kind of fuccour and aflSftance : He cannot move, fupport his 14 body, ftretch out his arms, or lay hold of any thing with his hands. If abandoned, he would remain on his back or hi? breaft, without being able to turn ; and if left without nour rifhment, his fpirits and ftrength would gradually be ex' haufted ; and the duration of his exiftence could only be a few days. The organs of fenfe are infirumenis, which for a time are imperfeft; and, confequently, which the infant cannot em ploy ; but, from nourifhment, attention, and care, thefe are braced or extended ; acquire elafticity, firmnefs, and polifh ; gnd the child, as his abilities increafe, gradually learns, or is taught their ufe. The fenfations too, for a time, are illufory, ur.certain, and want reftifying every moment : But, to rec-i tify thefe, it is neceffary to teach children : The infant dif- cevers not the breaft, but muft be placed to it : his fight» hearing, feeling, fmelling, and tafting, for many years, pre- ferve him not : He has, therefore, neither of thefe beftowed upon hira for present, but for leaming what is neceffary to, FUTURE prefervaiion. We find adults alfo, deprived of any fenfe ; with no more inftinft : Every thing muft be taught, or learnt by them ; and their fenfes, prior to experience, are not accommodated to tbeir present wants, but for learning what may be requifite to their future necef/iiies. With our utraoft experience, we often form notions of things unknown, very unlike the things themfelves : But, prior to experience, adrdts have ne notion of fenfation. A lad, on firft receiving light after couching, exclaimed, that fome one had ftruck hira on the face. Being excluded from light, he had no notion of it. He had no ideas, but from hearing, feeling, fmelling, and tafting : He could therefore defcribe the fifft admlffion of light only by his fenfe of feeling ; and, as he had never diftinguifhed between his eyes and his face, every part was face to hira. Hence then, although a body of light had fuddenly affefted the eye only, in the language pf a blind man, he conceived that his face had received the iraprefjion. Analogous to this was the cafe of Frafer before related. When he firft began to hear, he had no rfotion of found : i^Iis ideas were only from the fenfes before ipentioned ; ^hd he 15 could not defcribe the firft impreffions of found by any fenf& but that of feeling. But as loud founds caufe very uneafy fenfations to fubjefts who have juft recovered from deafnefs; fo any found muft have agitated Frafer fo as to produce the like uneafy fenfations. The ohfiruBion to his hearin^feems indeed ^o have been removed, in his brain, by the unecfy mo tion : But, whether the reraoval of the obftruftlon caufed this motion, or not, it is plain, that menial perception does not commence direftly with the removal of Impediraents, and Is not inftlnftive. The uneafy motion, therefore, raay partly, if net wholly, be put to this unufual, and not ai firfi difiinguifhedy fenfation of hearing. Thefe cafes are, of themfelves, fufficient proofs againft any fufficient inftinft appertaining to man ; and the like reafoning will produce, when referred to other fenfes, decifive argu- inents againfi fuch prindple attaching itfelf to human beings. Man counted not liis age before he receiveid his being ; and, of whatever fize the firft pair may have been created, or produced, we muft confider thera, frora nature, only in fants in experience. But the impofjibiUiy of man's exiftence, without fufficient experience, was always in nature, prior tp hjs attainment of knowledge, whether we reafon from time limited, or frora eternity. The original poffibility of his exiftence muft:, therefore, have heen future, in time, and from fome Caufe — (for here caufe and efieft are perfeftly clear)— and raan muft confequently have been a caufed, or contingent being. Should it be contended, that the nature of man might ori ginally have been otherwife than at prefent ; or, that the prefent race of men might have proceeded, from a forraer, different in fpecies, and of inftlnftive intelleft — we anfwer, that no caufe' can be affigned for fuch a change of nature ; no Pf oof can be given, from record or tradition, of the exiftence of fuch a former race. We know, that man produces raan as he is; that animals, or monfters, differing frora their pa rents, beget net other monfters ; and that one race cannot beget another, differing in fpecies. We therefore infer, that men never had, from nature only, their fenfes Inftlnftive > 16 And, confequently, as man has originally thefe beftowed upon him not for present, but for leaming what may be neceffary for FUTURE prefervaiion — as many years are required for at taining the neceffary ufe of his fenfes — and as death, without a Firfi Caufe, mufi haVe overtaken the head of our race, much within the time neceflTary for his gaining fufBdent ex perience — I conclude, from the above reafons, ahd by thefe cohfequehcfes, that, whether we count frorn time limited, in definite, or frora eternity, man is himfelf a prOof that fuch Firfi Caufe muft neceffarily exift; or that man himfelf Could not poJUbly have now exifted. Should the Atheift ftill contend, that fome other body or raatter is vaftly fuperior to man ; that it muft have defigned him, comprehended his wants, and by thefe cafes, and to fupply thefe wants, muft originally have given him voluntary and involuntary raotion, as well as neceffary intelligence of things prefent, and of things to come ! — We anfwer, that if matter or body has this defign, coraprehenfion, power, and intelligence, the mind of man cannot ftop until it gives it thefe attributes infinite. Matter alfo, in this cafe, muft be Confidered independent, imrautable, eternal, ahd a free agent.-* And, therefore, the God of fuch Atheifm, and that * ne mind of man cannot stop, ^c] — For, as we perceive tbat so metliing now exists ; from thence we assert, that something, or some one Beins, has always existed, independent of any cause, or of all will and power: For, had there been a time in which there was no Being — ^(and it being allowed, that nothing cannot give existence to some thing — also, that no Being can be the cause of itself, or be cause and effect) — then no Being could possibly exist at this or any other time. But we have found caused or contingent existence possible by tbe eases before given : Yet this would he impossible, were it an effect without a cause. A cause, therefore, must be found, not of contingent, hut of independent or necessary existence. And hence there raust be one Being at least, whose non existence is impossible — absolute, uncaused, and therefore independent of any cause, and of all will and power, un originated, self-existent, eternal. To the above we may add, that all the attributes or perfections of a «elf-existeiit Being are found infinite and unlimited, as they bare the same eternity of exi.itence witb, and no limitation but in, their sub ject, which, as he exists independently of all will or powet-, can be li mited by no will or power whatsoever. To prove there is but one necessary or unoriginated Being, by the common argument, wisay: Let two ilistinct Beings of necessary ex istence be supposed (as A and B); these must differ, to be distinct Brings, either iu existence or in their attributes : ^ut Beings ef tie- If of Theifra, srfe unlike only in one refpeft, namely, that tht firft attaches what is efleeraed blind matter to his God; and the fecond ftrlps hira of this property. But man, or organized matter, hath been foUnd not to have neceffary, but caufed exiftence ; and, confequently, only caufed attributes : And we might frora thence have inferred, that other body had alfo caufed exiftence, and therefore only caufed attributes. We have demonftrated below,* that raatter or body Is in- aftlve, according to our general opinion of ina£iivity. Now, this cessary existence cannot differ in manner of existence ; necessary ex istence being such as must be, and cannot but be ; and therefore but one. Nor can two Beings of necessary existence differ in perfectionfl and attributes: For, as both have necessary existence, they must both have all the perfections necessary to such existence ; and neither can have what the other has not. Therefore, A and B not differing from each other in existence nor attributes, do not differ at all ; and are, ur may be considered to vn, as one and the same Being. See also iJisbop Law, in King's Origin of Evil, remark g-, and liis Enquiry, &c. against Jackson. In Doddridge's Lectures, you will find wbat bath been written on this subject, by many authors, with reference lo many others. Tliii one necessarily-existent Being is a free Agent: For contingent existence is possible, by the deduction from these cases; and a Cause of contingent existence, or Necessary Existence, has been proveil above. But this Cause cannot act necessarily ; for then centingenX existence inust he, and consequently would he necessary, which is con trary to the deduction above mentioned. Hence tben, this Cause acts uot neccisarili/ ; and, as it acts not necessaiily, it must actyree/y, and must be a free agent. » Let a body at rest A be impinged on by another body B : Tben A will resist B acting opon it; and, by this, some velocity will be taken irom B and communicated to A ; and B's loss is as tbe resistance in A. If inactivity bad not been in .\, B would have continued to move with the same celn-ity as it impinged on A ; and would have carried A wilh il, whatever ruight have been its magnitude: But the body A, now il) motion, by its inactivity still diminishes the velocity of B impinging upon it aii't moving it more swiftly by its still greater velocity. And hence, wlietlier at rest ur in motion, thc body A is found in a state of inactivity. — 'Ihe same muy be proved of B in motion — Further, the greater the resisting boily .\ is than IJ, the more it rebists B; and the less A is, the swifter it will move ; And hence, the force of inactivity is as the quantity of matter io any body : Nor is this inactivity alter^ by the attraction of gravitation : For, let a body, removed wilh a cer- t:\in force from A to H in a given time, be impelled, by the force of t^rfvvity acting perpendicular liiereio in a line A 15, lo alter its direc tion. Compleat a parallelogram with tlie lines A B and A D: Then from llie general l.i>v^ of inolion, it will be I'oiuid, that this body, im pelled by two forces, acting in the directions of the two sides of this parHlleloir.un , wit! describe ils diagon,-il, in the same time as, bythe •i.-iior. ol ihe Arst fuive, it wnuld lla^e described Iht side A B : And su B 18 inaftion, which belongs fo bodies (and on account of which they are direded by general laws of motion) muft depend on forae Direflor or Caufe : For, body at reft, having no volun tary motion, muft be raoved by fome force, to produce a change ; and body in motion cannot reft, unlefs flopped by fome fufficient power; confequently, raatter or bedy is a patient, and not an agent, and, being thus fettered with thefe laws, cannot poffibly be a free agent. And, therefore, fome Mind, fome Producer of motion, independent of matter or body, imrautable, and of fufficient power and intelligence, muft be adraitted : And then raatter or body alfo, as well as man, (by the note, page l6), muft have Ijeen originally of caufed or contingent, and not of neceffary, exiftence : And fa wc fhall reduce Atheifm to Theifm. MIRABEAU's ELEMENTS of NATURE. " We find the eleraents of nature (fays the Author of tie Syfiem of Nature) , never perfeftly pure, being contiuually in aftion on one another, always afting and reafting, always; combining and feparating, attraftlng'and repelling — are fuf ficient to explain the formation of all the beings that we fee. They are alternately caufes and effefts; and thus form a vaft circle of generations and deftruftlons, combinations and de^. compofitions, which never could have any beginning, and Hever can have an end." We may grant fer a raoment, that thefe eleraents of na ture have precifely the powers here afferted. The How or Whence we will not enquire into ; nor will we afk, frora the many throws made, how Chance originally came to hit fo ex- aftly, and not te continue her tricks. >V e will for the pre fent allow, that, from the loweft Infeft to the human being,, nature, by its energies, blindly and mechanically organized, er accurately and wonderfully produced, the males of every fpecies — that it hath alfo, though without knowledge and de. tbe same apace, in the same time, and with she same force, is de- kcribed in tbe direction A fl, whether gravity net or not; and, thece- J'ore, tint Inactivity of body has uu dejieudenct on gravity. 19 fign, and only by fuch energies, conftrufted and organized or minutely and aftonlfhingly vegetated (we find ne better word) the various fimilar and correfponding parts of the fe males—that IT hath likewife, without defign, produced my riads of worlds, and given thera laws ; coraraanded fyfteras to move, and ftretched harmony and order through the uni verfe. But, if we enquire into the amount of what Is here granted, we fhall find, that natuhe, without intelligence and DESIGN, is only a man offiraw, inftead of a SUFFICIENT CAUSE : For, allowing nature alone to aft, it would aft, without thefe, blindly and neceffarily with confufion, which is contrary to obfervatlon and faft : Or, it would aft with thefe, as we perceive by its operations, and as we find from the records of time, fram general andneceffaryla^NS; and then man muft have been neceffarily, from time indefinite, the farae being ; and, confequently, could not have been pro duced by beings of a difterent fpecies. But man having been always found the fame; and the impossibility of continued exiftence, without intelligence frora a Sufficient Cause, having been proved frora his nature; this Author's £n^r^!« are infufiicient tp explain the formation of all the beings that -we fee. The late KING of PRUSSIA'S CONFESSION of FAITH— P'ALEMBERT on CREATION. &c. The late King of Pruflia, addreffing himfelf to Mr. D'Alembert, fays, " You begin by propefing an alarming fubjeft ; no lefs than God hirafelf, incomprehenfible to a li mited being as I am, and pf whom I can fprm no jdea, ex cept by comparing hira to an orgaqized body, thgt enjoys the power of thought. I contemplate tlie whple organization of the univerfe, and fay to myfelf, " If thou who art but a worm, being animated, canft think, why fhould not thofe imraenfe bodies, which are in perpetual motion, be prpdtic- tive of thought much fuperior to thine P" " This appears to me very probable ; but I have not the vanity to prefume, like the ancient Stoics, that our foul is aft B3 20 emanation from that Great Being, and which, after death, it fliall rejoin ; For God is not divifible; and men are guilty of folly, which God is not. In fine, the Eternal and Divine Nature cannot, ner ought, to communicate with perifhable beings and creatures, whofe exiftence has hot the duration of a moment, when compared with eternity ! Sucb is my Con- feffion of Faith; and what I have been able to combine, Ipaft abfurd, on a fubjeft which has never been underftood fince the world was a world." To all which we may fay, we have proved that man is npt an unoriginated being, and found the impoffibility of his firft exiftence, from tirae or eternity, without immediate intelli gence of things prefent and to come from fome Caufe : Hence then, had equivocal generation ever taken place, either ia time or from eternity, and man in confequence been pro duced, he would, from bis nature, have been an accident; and, without fuch Intelligence being communicated, muft have periftied nearly as foon as generated or produced. The fundamental doftrlne of Spinoza, (of whora Mr. D'Alerabert feeras to think, iraproperly perhaps, the King a difclple) viz. " That the matter of all tbe things in tbe univerfe ii but one continued Being, every where of ihe fame nature, how ever differently modified, and endued with unchangeable , effential, and infeparable aitrihuies — attributes of which he mentions exien fion and cogitation only, and calls ihem the principal," is totally void of foundation : For (not to bring againft this doftrlne, that there is a vacuura in the univerfe) we have found a part of matter, and that too an organized pari, man, not originally " produftive of thought." But let ns for a moment allow, that a tendency in bodies tb motion, one or more 'ways, fhould be effential to matter ; and that it may have fome end : Lei us alfo allow, thai it was eternally guided hy fufficient intelligence, inherent therein. Then, if matter modelled and preferved man, it ittould have been neceffary to his original exijlence {as a fart of fuch matter, and without experience) ihat this intelligence fhould have fhewn itfelf, direSlly and fuffi ciently, in tbefe cafes. Man would have been fi:ewnfrom thefe, «; an orgamzed part, to be in a capacity of providing fer himfelf 7 21 es foon as produced : The poffibility of corvtinMd exiflence would lave been clearly pointed out, and proved to have ever ¦exified. But ihefe cafes fhew ihe very contrary ; and difcover ihat man, wanting experience, could not erigmaUy exifl ivithout the imme diate interpofition of fome aBive, intelligent, and powerful Caufe: And the proof 'is confequently againft Atheifm. ¦Moreover, as, by tb'fe cafes, it has been demonftrated, that knowledge muft have originally been revealed to man by fame Caufe, the proof af this Caufe commi^nlcating with pe rifhable beings needs not fur-lher to be infifted on : And hence we have demonfiration againft Deifm, as well as agam& Atheifm. I look towards the immenfe bodies of the univerfe with filent admiration ! But thc foregoing conclufioas bid me con sider them a-s vaft theatres only, wherein are exhibited the divine power and wifdom ! They are, no doubt, of noble-r form, of more admirable conftruftion, than m-^n could dev-ife. I may allow them a mind, which may be produftive of thought greatly fuperior to mine ! But we have -proved matter or body to be of iTflZi/fi exiftence ; and we know, that intelUgence is not cUivays according ie bulk : For then the horfe would have more knowledge than the rider — the tree than the man who fells it ; and we might carry- this comparifon further, and fiiew greater Inconfiftency In this creed. But it would be wefting time, when the foundations of Atheifra and Deifm are deftroyed, and the tru-th of Revela tion eftaMifhe^a fi-om tbe nature of man, to anfwer all the queftions and deduftlpns of the former. But let us attend for a moment. The-KIng of Pruffia (in letter 65th of vol. llth) fays, " Tbeffiem of the ivorld created out of nothing is contra- diSiory, confequently abfurd:' To this Mr. D'Alerabert anf wers, (in letter 66th) " I firfi agree with your Majefiy, thai there is a common principle, vuhich appears as evident io me as it ¦does it you. 'Creation is abfurd and impoffible. Matter, there fore, is not to be created — confequently, has not been created— confequently, is eternal. This refult, however neceffary, will not accord with the true partizans of the exiftence of a God, who infift on Almighty, Iramaterlal, and Aftlve Intelli gence. But this is of fmall iraportance. We feek truth. 22 and not their pleafure." In p. 1 84 of the fame volume, Mr. D'Alerabert enquires, if " It flnielligencej has created ?" or, afks he, " Does it only model ?" To the firft vre may anfwer, that we have found matter or body of contingent exiftence. It is, therefore, an effect, which mujl have received its being frora or through a CAUSE of Neceffary Exiftence; and confequently mufi have been created or CAUSED, by or through fuch Neceffary Exiftence.* Hence then, as we muft believe either in a creation, or in the eternal exiftence of matter, it is infinitely more reafon able to believe the former than the latter : For creation by fome Caufe Is only a difficulty, which our limited capacities cannot comprehend ; but the eternal exiftence of matter, ivithout an ABive Caufe, is an abfurdity, which is pointed tp by, and even demonfirated from, the nature of man. Frora what has been faid, it will neceffarily follow, that (notwithftanding any fuppofed natural and moral evil, or evil of defeSl, which appears to obtain In the world) the neceffity of admitting a Firfi or Affive Caufe will exclude every argu ment to be taken againft the exiftence of fuch Caife, from 3 fuppofition that the poffibility of this Caufe and fuch fuppofed evil cannot exift at the fame time. We fhall fpeak to Mr. D'Alembert's fecond queftion in what follows : But having given MIrabeau's Eleraents of Na ture and the Creed of the King of Pruflia, and fully, though briefly, anfwered them in the fundamental points, I beg leave {hortly to ftate THE TRUE PRINCIPLES OF THEISM. It will be admitted, that raan can conftruft inftrumenfs from the parts of matter or body, can give them motion, figure, fize, and other properties applicable to a variety of ufes. But, although he can conltruft fuch inftruments, and comprehend their ufes, he cannot give them intelligence, nor voluntary motion ; neither can an Inftrument give itfelf thefe, nor any of the attributes which are before mentioned. It muft alfo be admitted, from what has been proved, that tbe feveral parts of matter or body with whieh we en^e ac- *> P«» note, lage 16 aaxl I7. 2B euainted* have only caused intelUgence, motion, figure, and fize; we may, therefore, call thefe parts of matter materials or infirumenis, to which fome Caufe has communicated thofe attributes in every original circumftance. But, there was primarily no neceffary, but only a caufed, con nexion between any 'mflrumeni, motion, figure, fize, matter, or mere exifience — and — intelligence, comprehension, or design : Yet, as man wanted experience or knowledge to con tinue his cxiftence ; and, as matter or body required motion, figure, and fize; it is plain, that fome Caufe had, not only the comprehenfion and power to model, but the power alfo to give man intelUgence and voluntary and involuntary motion, fufficient to lead to this experience, as well as involuntary motion, figure, and fize to other matter, for performing its funftions. But this Caufe, who gave intelligence, and who (from hl.s ferfed comprehenfion of defign) muft have known the prefent wants of his creatures, muft alfo have known their future wants ; and, therefore, might give them intelligence of things to come, as well as of things prefent : For, if fome Caufe had not known the future as well as the prefent, then there Siould have been ko comprehenfion of defign in any caufe ; and CHANCE— that great bdng of Atheifra— NOTHING— muft be fuppofed to have produced intelligence, harmony, and "iider. But, throughout nature, we perceive no effed without fome Caufe — no accidental things produced— no eoui- vocAL generation taking place. And, were we to con tend for fuch accidents, it would be neceffary to our argu ment, not only to fhew the poffibility, but the probability, of •ur opinion; neither of which can, I apprehend, be fhewn. Thefe dodrines of Atheifm, therefore, are without ground;, and confequently too abfurd to reafon upon. Moreover, in the fcale of nature, as raan, with the intelli gence given hira, is infinitely fuperior to any inftrument he • ft is sufficient, that our proof rests on wbat we are actjuaintcd with. When mankind have mouf. data, it nil! then bc proper to con sider what more may be drawn therefrom. In the mean time, we reason from wbat we Isnuw of tbe nature of man. Should any one bring oonjeetMre, or hypothesis, against tbe facts herein stated, er against ihtf rt-^soiiing drawa from such nature, v^e.shall not ^iteiujj to an* ner. "• 24 can conftruft; fo the Original Caufe muft be infinitely fupe rior to man : For, as this Caufe had hot only the power of modelling matter, but the power alfo of communicating to it VOLUNTARY MOTION, as Well as intelligence of things present and to come, to have communicated fhefe, he muft have had power and intelligence infinitely fuperior to any notion which can be conceived by man : And, although he call In the idea of the whole univerfe to his aid, he will not be enabled to ftep, without admitting this Caufe to be a Being of Infinite Intelligence and Power, nor without adding thereto all the other attributes which are deraenftrated in the note, pages 1 6, t/. But this Being, who can coraraunicate voluntary motion and intelUgence of things prefent and io come, who can bring what is termed paffive raatter into adive exiftence, and who is a Mannmum, not only of intelligence, but alfo of power, muft have created or caufed fuch matter : For, as raatter has been proved to be of contingent exiftence, and to be an effed which could not have been produced without a caufe, a Caufe rauft be found, not of contingent, but of neceffary exiftence ; confe quently, matter was created or caused by Neceffary Exift ence — and, therefore, by thai Being whofe non-exlftence is impoffible — by that Being, whom we confider our Creator and Prefervcr—I'AY. ALMIGHTY GOD AND MAKER OB THE UNIVERSE. IT has now been fhewn, that man muft have beeh created, that he muft have been preferved, and tbat a revelation, or inftrnftion, muft have been glv,en hira, by God. Now, this revelation might have been given him at the creation, and have been fufficient to conduft hira through life without far ther intelligence : Or, it might have been given only as wanted. In the firfl cafe, the firft created being rauft have had re vealed to hira things prefent and to come, muft have feen his wants, all the dangers to which he was expofed, and muft have been (hewn the means by which he was to fatisfy thofe 25 ¦wants, and to avoid thefe dangers. In faft, what mankind now get from experience and inftruftioh muft have been ori ginally received from rsvelatlon. In the fecond cafe, man primarily may be fuppofed to have been taken by the hand, to have been condufted to know' ledge as he wanted it through life ; and to have gained ex perience, like his race, as his faculties expanded. But, In either cafe, or In any cafe between thefe, man, being taught by revelation, was to inftruft his children, and thefe their defcendants. A failure in this inftruftion would have broken a link in the chain of Providence : But a failure in man to wards his offspring, from negleft or InfufEcIency, was poffi ble, nay probable ; and, confequently, he might have left them without neceflTary, perhaps without any, knowledge of the Divine Will. ^Hence, divine inftruftion was ftill neceflTary to be repeated ; and Prophets, or men whofe minds were illuminated, might be repeatedly fent to the human race. But the proofs ef Revelation are well known. We have attempted an introduftion to thefe — have demonftrated the original neceffity thereof — and have fhewn that Atheifm and Deifm have no ground from the nature of man. FIA'IS. TBEWMAN AND SON, PBINTEHS, EXETER, 3 9002 03094